Skip to main content

Full text of "Psychical research"

See other formats


HOME  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
OF  MODERN  KNOWLEDGE 

No.  24 


Editors  : 

HERBERT    FISHER,  M.A.,  F.B.A. 

PROF.  GILBERT  MURRAY,  Lrrr.D., 

LL.D.,  F.B.A. 

PROF.  J.  ARTHUR    THOMSON,  M.A. 
PROF.  WILLIAM  T.  BREWSTER,  M.A. 


THE  HOME  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
OF  MODERN  KNOWLEDGE 

i6mo  cloth,  50  cents  net,  by  mail  56  cents 

SCIENCE 
Already  Published 

ANTHROPOLOGY By  R.  R.  MAMCTT 

AN    INTRODUCTION   TO 

SCIENCE By  J.  ARTHUR  THOMSON 

EVOLUTION By  J.  ARTHUR  THOMSON  and 

PATRICK  GEDDES 

SEX By  PATRICK  GEDDES  and 

J.  ARTHUR  THOMSON 

THE  ANIMAL  WORLD By,F.  W.  GAMBLE 

INTRODUCTION     TO     MATHE- 
MATICS      By  A.  N.  WHITEHEAD 

A.STRONOMY By  A.  R.  HINKS 

PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH  .    .   .   .  By  W.  F.  BARRETT 
THE   EVOLUTION   OF   PLANTS  By  D.  H.  SCOTT 
CRIME   AND   INSANITY  ....  By  C.  A.  MERCIEK 
MATTER  AND   ENERGY  ....  By  F.  SODDY 

PSYCHOLOGY By  W.  McDoucAU. 

PRINCIPLES    OF    PHYSIOLOGY  By  J.  G.  MCKENDRICK 
THE  MAKING  OF  THE  EARTH  By  J.  W.  GREGORY 

ELECTRICITY By  GISBERT  KAPP 

MAN:     A    HISTORY    OF    THE 

HUMAN  BODY ByA.KsiTH 

THE     ORIGIN     AND     NATURE 

OF   LIFE By  BENJAMIN  Moom« 

DISEASE  AND  ITS  CAUSES  .  .  By  W.  T.  COUNCILMAN 

PLANT  LIFE By  J.  B.  FARMER 

NERVES By  D.  F.  HARRIS 

CHEMISTRY By  RAPHAEL  MBLDOLA 

Future  Issues 

THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN  ...  By  R.  A.  BENSON.  M.D. 
THE   MINERAL  WORLD  ....   By  SIR  T.  H.  HOLLAND 


PSYCHICAL 
RESEARCH 


BY 


W.  F.  BARRETT,  F.R.S. 

PROFESSOR    OF    EXPERIMENTAL    PHYSICS    IN    THE 

ROYAL    COLLEGE    OF    SCIENCE    FOR 

IRELAND,    1873—1910 


NEW   YORK 
HENRY   HOLT   AND   COMPANY 

LONDON 
WILLIAMS   AND   NORGATE 


PREFACE 

To  compress  into  a  small  volume  such  as 
the  present  an  outline  of  psychical  research 
has  proved  a  more  formidable  task  than  I 
anticipated  when  the  Editors  asked  me  to 
undertake  this  work.  The  problems  are  so 
new  and  entangled  and  the  results  so  startling 
that  it  is  very  difficult  to  present  them  in  a 
brief  yet  readable  and  convincing  form.  A 
superficial  sketch  of  the  subject  might  have 
been  given,  but  that  seemed  hardly  worthy 
of  the  aim  which  the  Editors  have  in  view. 
I  have  therefore  endeavoured  to  give  a  brief 
survey  in  separate  chapters  of  the  principal 
lines  of  work  and  of  the  results  so  far  achieved 
by  the  Society  for  Psychical  Research.  One  of 
the  most  difficult  tasks  was  to  compress  into 
a  chapter  or  two  an  intelligible  view  of  the 
laborious  work  of  the  Society  during  recent 
years  in  the  investigation  of  automatic 
writing  and  the  evidence  this  may  afford  for 
survival  of  bodily  death:  a  critical  inquiry 
that  extends  over  several  bulky  volumes  of  the 
Society's  Proceedings.  Happily  my  friend, 
Miss  Jane  Barlow,  D.Litt.,  who  has  made  a 
careful  study  of  this  subject  and  is  one  of 
v 


vi  PREFACE 

the  Committee  of  Reference  and  Publication 
of  the  S.P.R.,  generously  came  to  my  aid. 
Her  literary  skill  is  seen  in  the  two  last 
chapters,wherein  she  has  helped  me  to  outline 
the  salient  features  of  this  evidence  and  the 
general  conclusions  to  which  we  have  been 
led.  I  have  also  to  thank  Miss  Barlow  for 
much  other  kind  assistance  in  the  preparation 
of  this  volume.  Mrs.  H.  Sidgwick,  D.Litt., 
Hon.  Secretary  and  a  former  President  of  the 
S.P.R.,  has  also  very  kindly  read  the  proof 
sheets  and  made  some  valuable  suggestions 
which  I  have  adopted.  It  must,  however, 
be  understood  that  neither  Mrs.  Sidgwick  nor 
the  Council  of  the  Society  for  Psychical  Re- 
search are  in  any  way  responsible  for  the 
conclusions  stated  and  the  opinions  expressed 
in  the  following  pages. 

W.  F.  BARRETT. 

Kingstown,  Co.  Dublin, 
August  1911 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAGB 

PREFACE        V 

I      SCIENCE   AND    SUPERSTITION     ...  9 

II       UNCONSCIOUS      MUSCULAR       ACTION.       THE 

PENDULE  EXPLORATEUR AUTOSCOPES       .  20 

III       THE  SOCIETY  FOR  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

HUMAN    PERSONALITY  32 


THOUGHT-READING      .  .  .  .44 

V       THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE  IN    THE   NORMAL 

STATE    OF    THE    PERCIPIENT  .  .          52 

VI       THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE      IN       THE     HYP- 
NOTIC   STATE 70 

VII       MESMERISM HYPNOTISM SUGGESTION        .          82 

VIII       EXPERIMENTAL     AND     SPONTANEOUS     TELE- 
PATHY   OVER    LONG    DISTANCES      .  .          96 

IX       VISUAL    HALLUCINATIONS  I    PHANTASMS    OF 

THE    LIVING    AND    DEAD        .  .  .111 

vii 


viii  CONTENTS 

CHAP. 

X      DREAMS    AND    CRYSTAL- VISIONS  .  .133 


XI      SUPERNORMAL  PERCEPTION  I    SEEING  WITH- 
OUT  EYES 151 

XII       THE    SO-CALLED    DIVINING-    OR    DOWSING- 
ROD  167 

XIII       HAUNTINGS   AND    POLTERGEISTS  .  .187 

XIV  THE     PHYSICAL     PHENOMENA     OP     SPIRIT- 

UALISM      211 

XV  AUTOMATIC       WRITING CROSS-CORRESPON- 

DENCE        219 

XVI      AUTOMATIC     WRITING     (CONTINUED) SUR- 
VIVAL   AFTER    DEATH              .             .  .236 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 249 

INDEX  253 


PSYCHICAL    RESEARCH 

CHAPTER  I 

SCIENCE   AND   SUPERSTITION 

THE  phenomena  we  are  about  to  discuss 
in  the  present  volume  are  characterized  by 
many  sceptics  as  a  "  recrudescence  of  super- 
stition "  (see  Nature,  vol.  51,  p.  122),  and  on 
the  other  hand  by  many  believers  as  "  evidence 
of  the  supernatural."  The  average  busy  man, 
who  has  no  time  for  critical  inquiry,  probably 
thinks  that  there  is  a  good  deal  of  truth  in 
both  these  statements,  and  therefore  prefers 
to  give  the  whole  subject  a  wide  berth.  But 
the  scornful  disdain  of  the  savant  and  the 
credulous  belief  of  the  ignorant  are  now  giving 
way  to  a  more  rational  attitude  of  mind.  A 
widespread  desire  exists  to  know  something 
about  that  debatable  borderland  between 
the  territory  already  conquered  by  science 
and  the  dark  realms  of  ignorance  and  super- 
stition; and  to  learn  what  trustworthy 
evidence  exists  on  behalf  of  a  large  class  of 
obscure  psychical  phenomena,  the  importance 
of  which  it  is  impossible  to  exaggerate  if  the 

9 


10  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

alleged  facts  be  incontestably  established. 
To  satisfy  that  desire,  in  some  slight  and 
imperfect  way,  is  the  object  of  this  little  book. 

The  subjects  to  be  considered  cover  a  wide 
range,  from  unconscious  muscular  action  to 
the  mysterious  operation  of  our  subconscious 
self;  from  telepathy  to  apparitions  at  the 
moment  of  death;  from  hypnotism  and  the 
therapeutic  effects  of  suggestion  to  crystal- 
gazing  and  the  emergence  of  hidden  human 
faculties;  from  clairvoyance,  or  the  alleged 
perception  of  objects  without  the  use  of  the 
ordinary  channels  of  sense,  to  dowsing,  or  the 
finding  of  underground  water  and  metallic 
lodes  with  the  so-called  divining  rod;  from 
the  reputed  hauntings  of  certain  places  to  the 
mischievous  pranks  of  poltergeists  (or  boisterous! 
but  harmless  ghosts  whose  asserted  freaks  may 
have  given  rise  both  to  fetishism  and  fairies) ; 
from  the  inexplicable  sounds  and  movement 
of  objects  without  assignable  cause  to  the 
thaumaturgy  of  the  spiritualistic  stance; 
from  the  scribbling  of  planchette  and  automatic 
writing  generally  to  the  alleged  operation 
of  unseen  and  intelligent  agents  and  the 
possibility  of  experimental  evidence  of  human 
survival  after  death. 

These  phenomena,  even  if  only  a  fraction  of 
what  is  asserted  by  credible  witnesses  be  true, 
open  a  new  and  vastly  important  chapter  in 
the  book  of  human  knowledge.  If  established, 
they  reveal  a  wide  and  wonderful  extension 
of  human  faculty,  and  give  us  a  glimpse  of 
the  abysses  of  human  personality,  of  depths 


SCIENCE  AND  SUPERSTITION     11 

that  transcend  time  and  sense  and  outward 
things,  teaching  us  that  "  nature  is  not  a 
soulless  interaction  of  atoms,  nor  life  a  paltry 
misery  closed  in  the  grave." 

But  here  we  are  met,  on  the  one  side,  with 
the  objection  of  many  religious  people,  that 
these  phenomena  belong  to  the  region  of  the 
supernatural,  and  therefore  their  investigation 
is  a  hopeless,  if  it  be  not  an  impious,  quest; 
and  on  the  other  side  with  the  complacent 
contempt  of  the  superior  person,  who  dismisses 
the  whole  matter  with  a  shrug  as  pure  super- 
stition. Therefore,  before  discussing  the  evi- 
dence on  behalf  of  these  obscure  phenomena, 
let  us  ask  if  there  be  any  valid  reason  for 
describing  them  as  either  supernatural  or 
superstitious. 

In  the  childhood  of  the  race  every  rare  or 
inexplicable  event,  whether  in  the  heavens  or 
on  the  earth,  was  regarded  as  supernatural. 
Eclipses,  comets,  meteorites,  and  other  unusual 
meteorological  phenomena,  were  a  super- 
natural portent  or  the  direct  interposition 
of  the  Deity.  But  the  progress  of  knowledge 
has  shown  that  these  and  all  other  phenomena 
— however  mysterious  and  at  present  in- 
explicable they  may  be — are  part  of  the  order 
of  nature,  are  natural  and  not  supernatural. 
Even  a  couple  of  centuries  ago,  many  of  the 
marvels  of  modern  scientific  discovery  would 
have  been  classed  as  supernatural.  To  know 
what  was  happening  less  than  an  hour  ago 
at  the  Antipodes,  or  to  listen  to  the  voice  of, 
and  interchange  conversation  with,  friends  in 


12  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

different  countries — the  commonplace  of  the 
telegraph  and  telephone  to-day — not  to 
mention  the  transmission  of  wireless  messages 
across  the  Atlantic  and  the  instantaneous 
photographic  record  and  reproduction  of 
rapidly  moving  objects,  all  these  would  have 
been  thought  impossible  or  miraculous. 

The  religious  mind  is  ever  apt  to  forget  what 
Bishop  Butler  pointed  out  in  the  first  chapter 
of  his  Analogy,  that  our  notion  of  what  is 
natural  grows  with  our  greater  knowledge, 
so  that  to  beings  of  more  extensive  knowledge 
than  ourselves  "  the  whole  Christian  dispen- 
sation may  to  them  appear  natural,  as  natural 
as  the  visible  known  course  of  things  appears 
to  us."  Miracles,  as  most  theologians,  from 
St.  Augustine  onwards,  have  said,  do  not 
happen  in  contradiction  to  nature,  they  are  not 
supernatural  events,  but  only  transcend  what 
is  at  present  known  to  us  of  nature.  We 
cannot  pretend  to  determine  the  boundary 
between  the  natural  and  the  supernatural 
until  the  whole  of  nature  is  open  to  our 
knowledge.  If  at  any  point  scientific  investi- 
gation finds  a  limit,  what  is  beyond  is  only 
a  part  of  nature  yet  unknown.  So  that, 
however  marvellous  and  inexplicable  certain 
phenomena  may  be,  we  feel  assured  that  sooner 
or  later  they  will  receive  their  explanation, 
and  be  embraced  within  some  part  of  the  wide 
domain  of  science. 

Nor  can  we  restrict  these  considerations  to 
the  visible  universe.  The  vast  procession  of 
phenomena  that  constitute  the  order  of  nature 


SCIENCE  AND  SUPERSTITION      13 

do  not  come  to  an  abrupt  conclusion  when  they 
can  no  longer  be  apprehended  by  our  present 
organs  of  sense.  Science  already  takes  cogniz- 
ance of  the  imperceptible,  imponderable,  and 
infinitely  rare  luminiferous  ether,  an  unseen 
form  of  matter  wholly  different  from  anything 
known  to  our  senses,  the  very  existence  of 
which  indeed  is  only  known  inferentially. 
As  an  eminent  scientific  writer  has  said : 
"  In  earlier  times  the  suggestion  of  such  a 
medium  would  probably  have  been  looked 
upon  as  strong  evidence  of  insanity."  The 
law  of  continuity  leads  us  to  believe  that 
whatever  unknown  and  perplexing  phenomena 
may  confront  us,  in  the  seen  or  in  the  unseen 
universe,  in  this  world  or  in  any  other,  we 
shall  never  reach  the  limit  of  the  natural,  and 
never  be  put  to  intellectual  confusion  by  the 
discovery  of  a  chaos  instead  of  a  cosmos.  At 
the  centre  and  throughout  every  part  of  this 
ever  expanding  and  limitless  sphere  of  nature, 
there  remains — enshrouded  from  the  gaze  of 
science — the  Ineffable  and  Supreme  Thought 
which  alone  can  be  termed  Supernatural. 
For  the  very  term  phenomenon,  which  is  only 
the  Greek  word  for  appearance,  means  some- 
thing brought  within  the  cognizance  of  the 
senses  and  of  the  reason,  thereby  it  ceases  to 
be  supernatural  and  becomes  another  aspect 
of  the  creative  thought  of  God.  Hence  the 
supernatural  can  never  be  a  matter  of  observa- 
tion or  scientific  inquiry;  the  Divine  Being 
alone  can  transcend  His  handiwork. 
To  talk,  therefore,  of  apparitions  and 


14  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

spiritualistic  phenomena,  etc.,  as  supernatural 
is  obviously  incorrect.  Even  if  established, 
they  would  not  lie  beyond  nor  outside  nature, 
but  merely  beyond  our  ordinary  normal  exper- 
ience. They  are,  in  fine,  supernormal  pheno- 
mena, and  that  word,  first  suggested  by  Mr. 
F.  W.  H.  Myers,  will  be  used  throughout  this 
book  to  denote  the  objects  of  psychical 
research. 

Then  arises  the  question,  is  it  worth  while 
to  spend  time  on  subjects  which  the  scientific 
world  has  until  lately  regarded  as  relics  of 
superstition,  and  which  are  still  so  regarded 
by  many  ?  It  is  true  that  there  is  now  a 
growing  and  marked  change  of  opinion  in 
this  respect  among  many  of  the  foremost  men 
of  science  in  every  civilized  country.  But 
official  science  as  a  body  still  looks  askance  at 
psychical  research  and  speaks  of  its  adherents 
as  more  or  less  credulous  and  superstitious. 
What  is  meant  by  superstition  ?  Etymologic- 
ally  it  means  the  standing  over  an  occur- 
rence, in  amazement  or  awe ;  shutting  out  the 
light  of  inquiry  and  reason.  Where  this  light 
enters  a  mystery  is  no  longer  enshrouded  by 
helplessly  standing  over  it,  but  we  begin  to 
understand  it.  Superstition  is,  therefore,  the 
antithesis  of  understanding,  and  of  that  faith 
in  the  intelligibility  of  nature  which  forms  the 
foundation  of  science  and  the  hope  of  all 
intellectual  progress. 

In  a  lecture  on  Science  and  Superstition 
which  the  writer  heard  the  Rev.  Charles 
Kingsley  deliver  at  the  Royal  Institution  in 


SCIENCE  AND   SUPERSTITION      15 

London  in  1866,  and  which  was  published  in 
Fraser's  Magazine  for  June  and  July,  1866, 
superstition  was  defined  as  "  fear  of  the 
unknown."  This  is  the  frequent  accompani- 
ment of  superstition,  but  the  ancient  Greek, 
"  who  believed  that  every  tree  or  stream  or 
glen  had  its  nymph,  whose  kindly  office  men 
might  secure  by  paying  them  certain  honours," 
was  a  superstitious  man,  though  he  did  not  in 
this  case  exhibit  fear  of  the  unknown.  Super- 
stition may  be  more  accurately  defined  as  a 
belief  not  in  accordance  with  facts,  where  no 
connection  exists  between  the  cause  ascribed 
and  the  effect  imagined,  and  issues  in  supersti- 
tious practices  when  such  a  belief  is  regarded  as 
affording  help  or  injury.  Some  trivial  occur- 
rence may  once  have  been  followed  by  disaster, 
and  forthwith  it  becomes  an  omen  !  Thus  a 
chance  coincidence  is  to  the  superstitious  a 
law  of  nature.  Not  only  amid  the  culture  of 
ancient  Greece  and  Rome,  but  right  down  the 
ages  to  the  present  time,  we  find  this  irrational 
habit  of  mind.  Nor  is  it  confined  to  the 
credulous  and  the  ignorant.  Voltaire  went 
home  out  of  humour  when  he  heard  a  raven 
croak  on  his  left.  Many  gallant  officers  and 
clever  women  dread  to  sit  down  thirteen  to 
dinner,  just  as  the  peasant  dreads  to  hear  the 
screech  owl.  Omens  and  portents  are  still 
as  rife  throughout  India  as  in  ancient  Rome. 
Superstition  is  the  arrest  of  reason  and  inquiry, 
an  ignoble  and  groundless  belief.  But  in 
every  case  where  science  comes  in  at  the  door 
superstition  flies  out  of  the  window.  And  so 


16  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

to-day  if  we  wish  to  rid  ourselves  of  the  many 
silly  and  mischievous  superstitions  which 
abound  in  our  midst,  we  must  bring  to  bear 
upon  them  the  "  dry  and  clear  light "  of 
science. 

How,  then,  can  the  scientific  investigation 
of  psychical  phenomena  be  regarded  as  super- 
stitious folly  ?  Difference  of  opinion  may 
exist  as  to  the  interpretation  of  the  phenomena 
or  as  to  the  weight  of  evidence  required  to 
establish  a  definite  conclusion.  But  no  one 
disputes  the  need  of  inquiry,  nor  that  numerous 
painstaking  and  competent  investigators  have 
been  convinced  of  the  genuineness  of  many  of 
the  phenomena  we  shall  describe  and  the  vast 
importance  of  the  issues  they  foreshadow. 
This  being  so,  the  charge  of  superstition  rests 
upon  those  whose  scornful  and  irrational 
habit  of  mind  leads  them  to  a  belief  not  in 
accordance  with  facts,  and  to  a  practice  of 
rejecting  the  weightiest  evidence  and  accepting 
the  flimsiest — just  as  it  suits  their  preconceived 
notions  of  the  possible  and  the  impossible. 
These  are  the  superstitious. 

There  remains  a  more  common  form  of 
disbelief  in  psychical  phenomena,  based  upon 
the  fact  that  they  have  not  been  witnessed  by 
the  objector  and  cannot  be  reproduced  at  will 
to  convince  him.  Neither  have  many  of  us 
witnessed  the  fall  of  meteoric  stones  to  the 
earth,  yet  we  believe  in  their  existence  in 
spite  of  the  impossibility  of  their  reproduction 
at  our  pleasure.  The  reason  why  we  believe  is, 
of  course,  the  testimony  of  many  trustworthy 


SCIENCE  AND   SUPERSTITION      17 

witnesses  to  whom  we  have  given  attention. 
In  fact  there  are  some  phenomena  in  physical 
science  which  are  as  rare,  elusive  and  inexplic- 
able as  those  in  psychical  research.  That 
strange  phenomenon,  to  which  the  name  of 
fire-ball  or  globe  lightning  has  been  given,  is 
an  example.  "As  we  have  hitherto  been 
unable  to  reproduce  a  fire-ball  by  our  most 
powerful  electrical  machines,  some  philoso- 
phers have  denied  that  any  such  thing  can 
exist !  But  as  Arago  says  :  '  Where  should 
we  be  if  we  set  ourselves  to  deny  everything 
we  do  not  know  how  to  explain  ? '  The 
amount  of  trustworthy  and  independent 
evidence  which  we  possess  as  to  the  occurrence 
of  this  phenomenon  is  such  as  must  convince 
every  reasonable  man  who  chooses  to  pay  due 
attention  to  the  subject.  No  doubt  there  is  a 
great  deal  of  exaggeration,  as  well  as  much 
imperfect  and  erroneous  observation,  in 
almost  all  these  records.  But  the  existence 
of  the  main  feature  (the  fire-ball)  seems  to  be 
proved  beyond  all  doubt."  These  are  the 
words  of  that  eminent  and  genuine  scientific 
man,  the  late  Professor  Tait,  and  the  words  I 
have  italicized  are  equally  true  of  the  principal 
phenomena  of  psychical  research.  There  has 
been,  no  doubt,  much  "  exaggeration  and 
erroneous  observation "  in  connection  with 
this  subject,  but  this  can  also  be  said  of  the 
early  stages  of  other  new  and  striking  additions 
to  our  knowledge. 

The   fact   is,    our   reason   leads   us   to   be 
instinctively  hostile  to  the  reception  of  any 


18  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

evidence  which  cannot  be  readily  fitted  into 
the  structure  of  existing  knowledge.  We  are 
all  apt  to  overlook  the  difference  between 
evidence  which  involves  only  a  wide  extension 
of  our  knowledge  and  evidence  which  involves 
a  flat  contradiction  of  well-established  laws, 
such  as  the  law  of  the  conservation  of  energy. 
If  telepathy,  clairvoyance  or  even  the  existence 
of  discarnate  personalities  be  experimentally 
established,  a  vast  extension,  but  surely  no 
contradiction,  of  our  present  knowledge  would 
be  involved.  Moreover,  an  entirely  new  dis- 
covery, such,  for  example,  as  the  properties  of 
radium,  could  never  be  accepted  if,  adopting 
Hume's  argument  against  miracles,  we  refused 
to  credit  it  on  account  of  our  previous  ex- 
perience having  been  uniformly  opposed 
to  it. 

Perhaps,  however,  the  chief  obstacle  to  the 
general  recognition  of  psychical  phenomena 
is  to  be  found  in  our  disinclination  to  accept 
in  this  region,  the  experience  and  testimony 
of  other  observers,  however  eminent  and 
competent  they  may  be.  The  splendid  and 
startling  discoveries  made  by  Sir  W.  Crookes 
in  physical  science  were  universally  received 
with  respect  and  belief,  but  his  equally  careful 
investigation  of  psychical  phenomena  were 
dismissed  by  most  scientific  men  as  unworthy 
of  serious  attention.  It  is  true  the  former 
were  more,  and  the  latter  less,  accessible  to 
experimental  verification ;  but  one  would  have 
thought  that  at  least  suspense  of  judgment, 
awaiting  confirmatory  evidence,  and  not 


SCIENCE  AND  SUPERSTITION      19 

scornful  contempt,  would  have  been  a  truer 
scientific  attitude. 

Certainly  the  treatment  of  hypnotism  and 
of  its  courageous  pioneers  by  the  medical 
profession,  down  to  a  comparatively  recent 
period,  is  a  warning  of  the  grotesque  follies 
into  which  science  may  fall  when  it  rests 
its  opposition  to  any  new  departure  not 
upon  evidence,  but  upon  prejudice  and 
negation.  Unfortunately,  science  has  been 
too  often  the  friend  of  systematic  negation. 
Facts,  as  the  late  Professor  W.  James  has 
remarked,  "  are  denied  until  a  welcome 
interpretation  is  offered,  then  they  are  ad- 
mitted readily  enough."  No  one  is  omnisci- 
ent, and  of  late  we  have  had  to  accept  so 
many  things  once  deemed  impossible  that  we 
ought  by  this  time  to  have  learnt  the  axiom 
of  that  distinguished  philosopher,  Sir  John 
Herschel,  who  tells  us  "  the  natural  philoso- 
pher should  believe  all  things  not  improbable, 
hope  all  things  not  impossible." 


CHAPTER  II 

UNCONSCIOUS  MUSCULAR  ACTION 
THE    PENDULE  EXPLORATEUR — AUTOSCOPES 

FROM  time  to  time  there  comes  into  vogue, 
not  only  in  England,  but  in  widely  distant 
countries,  an  amusing  but  mysterious  game 
known  as  the  "  magic  pendulum,"  or  in  France 
as  the  pendule  explorateur.  It  consists  of  a 
finger  ring  or  little  ball  suspended  from  a 
thread  which  is  held  between  the  fingers. 
It  is  held  as  steadily  as  possible,  nevertheless 
the  ring  soon  begins  to  oscillate,  swinging  to 
and  fro  like  a  pendulum,  in  spite  of  the  effort 
of  the  holder  to  control  it.  If  the  holder  clasps 
with  his  free  hand  a  person  sitting  by  his  side, 
the  direction  of  the  oscillation  may  change 
towards  that  person.  Or,  when  requested 
so  to  do,  it  may  set  up  a  rotatory  motion, 
either  in  the  direction  of,  or  opposed  to,  the 
hands  of  a  watch,  according  as  the  holder  is 
touched  by  a  lady  or  a  gentleman.  If  the 
ring  be  suspended  within  a  tumbler  it  will 
usually  strike  the  hour  of  the  day  when  so  re- 
quested. If  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  widely 
spaced  be  arranged  in  a  circle  and  the  ring 
suspended  over  the  centre,  it  will  frequently 

20 


UNCONSCIOUS  MUSCULAR  ACTION   21 

spell  out  answers  to  questions  addressed  to 
it  by  oscillating  towards  successive  letters. 
The  holder  of  the  ring,  in  order  to  keep  his 
hand  steady,  may  rest  his  elbow  on  the  table, 
passing  the  thread  from  which  the  ring  is 
suspended  over  the  ball  of  his  thumb;  a 
pendulum  about  nine  inches  long  is  thus 
formed  and  not  the  least  motion  of  the  holder's 
hand  is  discernible.  It  will  be  found  that 
with  certain  people  of  either  sex  the  motions 
of  the  pendulum  are  vigorous  and  respond  to 
any  question,  but  with  other  persons  the 
pendulum  is  sluggish  or  inert.  No  apparent 
reason  can  be  assigned  for  this  difference,  for 
sensitives  are  often  found  among  the  most 
sceptical. 

What  is  the  explanation  of  this  mysterious 
pendulum  ?  Simply  this,  the  person  who 
holds  the  suspended  ring  is  unintentionally 
and  unconsciously  the  source  of  its  motion. 
Through  the  imperceptible  and  uncontrollable 
tremors  of  his  hand  or  arm  the  ring  or  ball 
begins  to  vibrate,  and  the  mode  of  the  vibra- 
tion will  correspond  to  his  intention.  The 
curious  thing,  however,  is  that  the  sensitive 
cannot,  by  any  intentional  voluntary  act, 
make  the  ring  carry  out  his  wishes,  except  in 
the  clumsiest  manner  and  with  obvious  move- 
ments of  his  hand  or  arm.  But  he  is  able  to 
do  involuntarily  and  unconsciously  what  he 
cannot  perform  voluntarily.  That  his  own 
muscles  are  really  responsible  for  the  mysteri- 
ous motions  of  the  pendule,  is  seen  by  suspend- 
ing the  thread  and  ring  from  a  rigid  support, 


22  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

such  as  a  gas  bracket.  However  strongly  the 
company  may  now  will  the  ring  to  move, 
it  will  remain  absolutely  motionless,  except 
for  currents  of  air,  which  may  be  prevented 
by  letting  the  ring  depend  inside  a  glass. 

In  fact,  we  have  in  this  present-day  pastime 
a  convincing  illustration  of  what  has  been 
termed  "motor-automatism,"  that  is  to  say, 
muscular  actions  performed  without  the  con- 
currence of  conscious  thought  and  will.  We 
all  know  that  our  life  depends  on  the  auto- 
matic action  of  the  heart,  lungs  and  digestive 
system,  which  go  on  involuntarily  and  uncon- 
sciously. In  the  oscillation  of  the  pendule  we 
have  the  automatic  actions  of  muscles,  usually 
under  the  control  of  our  conscious  thought 
and  will,  unexpectedly  responding  to  the 
unconscious,  or  barely  conscious,  wish  of  the 
holder  of  the  thread.  An  interesting  illustra- 
tion of  this  was  recently  given  by  Professor 
Hyslop  in  America,  who  used  a  sort  of  plumb- 
bob  suspended  by  a  chain.  Holding  the 
latter  between  his  finger  and  thumb  and 
resting  his  wrist  on  a  fixed  support,  he  found 
the  ball  promptly  oscillated,  or  rotated  in 
any  direction,  when  he  mentally  wished  it  to 
do  so,  even  when  he  closed  his  eyes.  Yet  he 
tells  us  he  was  absolutely  unconscious  of  giving 
any  motion  whatever  to  the  ball  and  could  not 
detect  the  least  muscular  movement  of  his 
hand.  Even  coherent  messages  may  be  spelt 
out  by  the  pendulum  without  the  intention 
and  to  the  great  amazement  of  the  sensitive 
whom  we  may  now  call  the  Automatist.  How 


UNCONSCIOUS  MUSCULAR  ACTION   23 

these  involuntary  and  intelligent  muscular 
tremors  come  about  we  can  only  surmise.  A 
theory  which  accords  with  these  and  other 
mysterious  automatic  phenomena  is  that 
our  conscious  self  has  a  subconscious  or 
subliminal  self  associated  with  it,  a  sleeping 
partner  as  it  were,  that  only  speaks  through 
these  automatic  actions. 

With  that  sleeping  partner  in  our  personality 
we  are  not  concerned  at  present,  but  only 
with  the  mode  in  which  it  reveals  itself.  The 
pendule  explorateur  is  not  the  only  way,  but 
it  is  perhaps  the  oldest  way  of  doing  this  of 
which  we  have  any  historical  record.  For 
it  goes  back  to  the  augurs  of  ancient  Rome, 
who  sometimes  used  a  sort  of  magnified 
pendule.  The  augur  stood  in  the  centre  of 
a  circle,  round  which  were  arranged  the  letters 
of  the  alphabet,  and  holding  in  his  hand  a 
string  from  which  an  iron  ring  depended,  he 
asked  the  gods  for  an  answer  to  the  question 
addressed  him.  Whereupon  the  ring  began 
to  oscillate  first  to  one  letter  and  then  to 
another  and  the  message  was  spelt  out.  It 
is  said  that  one  of  the  later  Roman  emperors 
thus  obtained  from  the  augurs  the  name  of 
his  probable  successor,  who  was  thereupon 
promptly  put  to  death. 

Coming  down  through  the  Middle  Ages  to 
the  present  time  we  find  an  amusing  periodic 
revival  of  the  magic  pendulum.  Each  period 
believes  it  to  be  a  wonderful  novelty,  just 
discovered,  and  that  its  motions  are  due  to  an 
occult  force  of  surpassing  interest  and  mystery. 


24  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

The  British  Museum  has  a  rich  collection  of 
continental  and  English  books,  going  back 
some  centuries,  devoted  to  the  investigation 
and  wonders  of  the  pendule  explorateur. 
Italian,  German,  French  and  English  writers, 
many  of  them  of  considerable  learning,  tell 
us  of  its  mysterious  movements  and  its 
scientific  value.  Even  in  the  Philosophical 
Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London 
for  1736,  a  paper  was  published  on  the  remark- 
able orbital  motions  of  a  little  ball  suspended 
by  a  thread  held  in  the  hand.  Mr.  Grey, 
who  made  these  experiments,  was  a  famous 
man,  a  pioneer  in  electrical  investigation 
and  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society.  He 
fully  believed  that  from  these  experiments 
would  arise  a  new  theory  to  account  for 
the  planetary  motions ;  for  he  found  that  the 
little  suspended  ball  always  moved  in  the 
same  direction  as  the  planets  moved  round 
the,  sun.  He  acknowledged,  however,  that 
"  he  had  not  found  the  experiment  succeed 
if  the  thread  was  supported  by  anything  but 
a  human  hand."  Dr.  Mortimer,  the  then 
Secretary  of  the  Royal  Society,  repeated 
Grey's  experiments  with  success  and  hoped 
much  from  them,  but  Priestley  tells  us  in  his 
Electricity  (published  in  1775,  p.  60)  that  a 
contemporary  savant,  Mr.  Wheeler,  after  long- 
continued  trials  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  unconscious  desire  to  produce  the  motion 
from  west  to  east  was  the  true  explanation, 
though  he  was  not  sensible  of  giving  any 
motion  to  his  hand. 


UNCONSCIOUS   MUSCULAR  ACTION    25 

At  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century 
the  German  philosopher,  Ritter,  thought  he  had 
discovered  a  new  force — Siderism,  he  called  it. 
This,  however,  turned  out  to  be  only  uncon- 
scious muscular  tremors  given  to  a  suspended 
ball  or  other  object  lightly  held.  Some  years 
later  Mrs.  De  Morgan  in  her  Reminiscences 
(p.  216)  describes  how  interested  Lady 
Byron  and  other  notable  people  were  in  the 
wonderful  gyrations  of  the  little  pendulum, 
believing  it  to  be  "  the  birth  of  a  new  science." 
Even  within  the  last  year  an  able  journalist 
tells  the  public  of  a  "  new  invention  "  whereby 
the  sex  of  eggs  can  be  discovered  by  the  mode 
of  oscillation  of  the  magic  pendulum  !  Nor 
is  the  widespread  illusion  of  the  wonderful 
gifts  of  the  oscillatory  ring  confined  to  the 
civilized  world,  as  among  the  Karens  a  ring 
suspended  by  a  thread  over  a  metal  basin  is 
used  to  indicate  the  one  dearest  to  some 
deceased  person. 

In  some  parts  of  France  and  America  a 
watch,  or  a  ball,  depending  from  a  chain  or 
fine  wire,  is  carried  about  by  certain  persons 
who  profess  to  locate  underground  ores  or 
springs  by  its  oscillation.  The  usual  method, 
however,  employed  by  the  "  diviner "  to 
discover  underground  ore  or  water,  is  by  means 
of  a  forked  twig,  the  two  ends  of  the  fork  being 
grasped  one  in  each  hand.  Here  we  have 
another  means  of  indicating  slight  involuntary 
muscular  movement,  for  the  twig  is  held  in 
neutral  or  sometimes  unstable  equilibrium, 
and  a  very  slight  muscular  tremor  will  cause 


26  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

its  sudden  gyration.  Sometimes  it  will 
move  either  upwards  or  downwards  as  the 
holder  approaches  or  recedes  from  the  object 
of  his  quest. 

In  the  South  of  France  during  the  seven- 
teenth century  the  "forked  rod  "  was  employed 
for  an  endless  variety  of  purposes.  A  learned 
Jesuit,  Father  le  Brun  (Histoire  critique  des 
pratiques  super stitieuses,  Paris,  1702),  tells 
us  it  was  used  to  track  criminals  and  the 
fathers  of  foundlings,  to  find  lost  treasure  and 
lost  boundaries,  and  it  was  generally  appealed 
to  instead  of  courts  of  justice ;  in  fact,  its  use 
became  such  a  scandal  that  Cardinal  Camus 
invoked  the  authority  of  the  Inquisition,  and 
early  in  the  eighteenth  century  its  use  in  the 
moral  world  was  rightly  prohibited.  I  will 
return  to  the  history  and  discuss  the  value  of 
the  so-called  divining-  or  dowsing-rod  in  the 
chapter  devoted  to  this  subject.  The  only 
point  that  interests  us  now  is  the  sudden  and 
mysterious  motion  of  the  rod,  or  the  baguette  as 
it  is  called  in  France.  We  owe  the  first  clear 
demonstration  of  the  true  cause  of  its  motion 
to  a  well-known  French  scientist,  M.  Chevreul, 
who  in  1854  published  a  work  entitled  La 
Baguette  Divinatoire,  in  which  he  shows  how 
closely  related  are  the  movements  of  the 
baguette  to  those  of  the  pendule  explorateur9 
and  that  both  were  due  to  unconscious 
muscular  action  (see  also  a  letter  from 
Chevreul  in  the  Revue  des  deux  Mondes  in 
1833). 

Chevreul,  however,  was  not  the  first  to  dis- 


UNCONSCIOUS  MUSCULAR  ACTION   27 

cover  the  fact  that  in  some  unconscious  way 
the  holder  of  the  forked  twig  really  moved  it. 
Two  centuries  earlier  a  learned  Jesuit,  Father 
A.  Kircher,  one  of  the  founders  of  experi- 
mental science,  proved  that  the  "  divining- 
rod  "  was  inert  if  balanced  on  a  fixed  support 
and  moved  only  when  held  by  a  living  person 
(see  Kircher 's  folio  Magnes  sive  de  Arte 
Magnetica^  1640,  p.  724,  and  his  later  work, 
Mundus  Subterraneus,  vol.  ii.,  p.  200).  More- 
over, Chevreul,  though  he  cleared  away  the 
follies  that  had  clustered  round  the  pendule, 
was  himself  mistaken  in  thinking  the  holder 
of  the  thread  pendulum  or  the  baguette  con- 
sciously intended  it  to  move  in  a  certain  way. 
This  is  not  the  case.  As  Professor  Pierre 
Janet  points  out,  these  automatic  actions  take 
place  independently  of  any  conscious  volition 
on  the  part  of  the  operator  ("Sans  le  vouloir 
et  sans  le  savoir,"  L'Automatisme  Psycholo- 
gique,  by  P.  Janet,  Paris,  1889,  p.  373  et  seq.  See 
also  Professor  C.  Richet's  Des  Mouvements 
inconscientes,  Paris,  1886). 

A  study  of  these  unconscious  movements 
has  recently  been  made  by  several  experi- 
mental psychologists  in  France,  Germany 
and  America.  The  conclusion  was  reached 
that  if  the  attention  can  be  given  elsewhere, 
it  is  possible  to  cultivate  in  many  persons 
automatic  movements  often  of  great  vigour 
and  complexity,  which  respond  to  slight 
unconsciously-received  suggestions.  Further- 
more, as  Professor  P.  Janet  says,  in  certain 
cases  more  knowledge  is  exhibited  in  these 


28  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

automatic  manifestations  than  is  possessed 
by  our  conscious  personality,  and  the  study 
of  the  source  of  this  knowledge  forms  a  large 
part  of  psychical  research. 

We  may  summarize  what  we  have  said  as 
follows.  Our  conscious  self  always  speaks 
through  various  voluntary  muscular  move- 
ments, ideas  chiefly  expressing  themselves 
in  articulate  language.  Behind  the  conscious 
self  lies  the  large  unperceived  background 
of  our  personality,  which  reveals  itself  through 
involuntary  muscular  actions  to  which  ordin- 
arily we  give  no  heed.  Either  they  are  internal 
and  concerned  with  the  movements  and 
physiological  processes  of  the  organs  of  the 
body,  or  they  are  external  and,  generally 
speaking,  too  small  to  be  perceptible. 

Some  instrumental  means,  as  we  have  seen, 
is  therefore  necessary  to  render  visible  these 
minute  unconscious  external  automatic 
actions.  It  is  desirable  to  give  a  generic 
name  to  this  class  of  "instrument,  and  I  have 
suggested  the  term  Autoscope  or  "  self-viewer." 
Two  autoscopes  we  have  found  in  (1)  the 
little  portable  pendulum  and  (2)  in  the 
forked  twig,  but  there  are  others.  (3)  A 
pencil,  lightly  and  passively  held  so  that  it 
can  write  freely  on  paper,  forms  an  excellent 
autoscope  with  some  persons,  and  (4)  a  little 
heart-shaped  wooden  table  mounted  with 
three  legs,  two  furnished  with  small  rollers 
and  the  third  with  a  pencil,  is  a  common  form 
of  autoscope  and  goes  by  the  name  of  plan- 
chette.  The  sitters  place  their  fingers  lightly 


UNCONSCIOUS  MUSCULAR  ACTION    29 

on  planchette,  and  presently  it  begins  to  scrawl 
out  letters  and  sometimes  long  coherent  mes- 
sages, or  answers  questions.  (5)  The  so-called 
"  ouija  board"  is  another  autoscope;  here 
the  letters  of  the  alphabet  are  pointed  out  by 
a  little  travelling  board  on  which  the  sitters' 
hands  are  placed.  (6)  A  small  table,  round 
which  a  few  persons  can  sit  with  their  fingers 
resting  lightly  around  the  tip  of  the  table, 
is  a  common  form  of  autoscope.  The  table 
begins  to  turn  and  often  to  tilt  and  rap  out 
messages  according  to  a  prearranged  code. 
Faraday,  with  that  quick  insight  and  wonder- 
ful experimental  skill  he  possessed,  long  ago 
showed  that  the  unconscious  muscular  action 
of  the  sitters — when  their  fingers  ever  so  lightly 
touched  the  table — was  sufficient  to  account 
for  its  motion.  But  here,  as  elsewhere,  the 
muscular  hypothesis  fails  when  the  table 
moves  without  any  one  touching  it,  as  we 
shall  see  is  sometimes  the  case.  In  the  middle 
of  the  last  century  in  Guadaloupe,  a  chair 
formed  a  similar  autoscope  and  went  by  the 
name  of  Juanita ;  prose  and  poetry  were  spelt 
out  by  the  chair,  much  to  the  astonishment 
of  those  touching  it.  (7)  A  simple  and  effici- 
ent autoscope  could  easily  be  made  out  of  a 
poised  index  or  lever,  the  longer  end  pointing 
to  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  and  the  shorter 
end  having  a  cross-piece  attached  to  be 
touched  by  the  sitters.  (8)  Passive  living 
persons  can  also  act  as  autoscopes  when 
they  are  lightly  touched  by  another  person. 
This,  as  shown  in  a  succeeding  chapter,  is  the 


30  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

explanation  of  the  "  willing  game  "  and  of  the 
success  of  professional  "  thought-readers " 
like  Bishop  and  Cumberland  a  generation 
ago.  There  are  also  other  autoscopes  which 
give  rise  to  sensory  hallucinations,  such  as 
the  visions  seen  by  gazing  at  a  translucent 
object  like  a  ball  of  glass. 

Now  as  language,  which  need  not  be  speech 
but  any  form  of  expression,  is  necessary  for 
our  conscious  thought  and  reason,  so  auto- 
scopes  furnish  a  means  whereby  the  hidden 
part  of  our  personality,  the  dumb  partner  of 
our  life,  can  outwardly  express  itself;  a  means 
whereby  an  intelligence  not  under  our  con- 
scious control  can  reveal  itself  by  some  physical 
or  sensory  manifestation. 

It  is  just  because  these  manifestations  appear 
to  be  so  novel  and  detached  from  ourselves 
that  they  are  apt  to  be  so  misleading  to  some 
and  so  mischievous  to  others.  Interpreted 
on  the  one  hand  as  the  play  of  a  wonderful 
occult  force,  science  has  refused  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  phenomena  which  seem 
to  obey  no  physical  laws,  but  are  capricious 
and  self-determined.  Interpreted  on  the 
other,  truly  enough,  as  the  exhibition  of  a  free 
and  intelligent  agent,  some  infernal  or  dis- 
carnate  spirit  has  been  fixed  upon  as  the 
cause,  and  a  fictitious  authority  is  often  given 
to  their  indications. 

Whether  these  intelligent  automatic  move- 
ments and  hallucinations  exhibit  information 
outside  the  memory,  either  active  or  latent, 
of  the  individual  who  uses  the  autoscope; 


UNCONSCIOUS  MUSCULAR  ACTION   31 

or  a  knowledge  beyond  that  which  may  have 
been  unconsciously  derived  from  the  known 
environment,  animate  and  inanimate, — is  a 
problem  which  can  only  be  solved  so  as  to 
gain  general  acceptance  by  long  and  patient 
inquiry.  Of  this  the  investigations  already 
published  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Society  for 
Psychical  Research  are  an  earnest.  To  the 
scope  and  work  of  that  Society  we  must  now 
turn. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE    SOCIETY   FOR    PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH — 
HUMAN   PERSONALITY 

THERE  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  wide- 
spread and  intelligent  interest  which  in  recent 
years  has  been  taken  in  psychical  research  is 
due  to  the  work  of  the  Society  founded  for  its 
investigation  and  to  the  scholarly  presentation 
of  that  work  in  the  two  volumes  on  Human 
Personality  which  we  owe  to  the  brilliant 
genius  and  indefatigable  labour  of  the  late 
Frederic  W.  H.  Myers.  It  is,  moreover,  a 
noteworthy  fact  that  the  essential  portion,  the 
first  four  lengthy  chapters,  of  Mr.  Myers' 
magnum  opus  is  now  included  in  the  examina- 
tion for  the  Fellowship  in  Mental  and  Moral 
Philosophy  in  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  the 
highest  prize  in  that  famous  University. 

The  whirligig  of  time  has  indeed  brought 
its  revenges  more  quickly  than  usual,  when  we 
find  that  a  subject  which  was  scorned  and 
ridiculed  by  the  learned  world,  when  the 
Society  for  Psychical  Research  was  founded 
in  1882,  has  now  become  an  integral  part  of 
advanced  psychological  study  in  at  least  one 
great  University. 

The  success  which  the  Society  has  achieved 

32 


HUMAN  PERSONALITY  33 

is  in  no  small  measure  due  to  the  wise  counsel 
and  constant  supervision  of  the  late  Pro- 
fessor H.  Sidgwick.  It  was  singularly  fortunate 
that  from  the  outset  and  for  several  succeeding 
years,  one  so  learned,  cautious  and  critical 
as  Professor  Sidgwick  was  President  of  the 
Society ;  a  position  also  held  by  Mrs.  Sidgwick, 
who  has  given,  and,  as  Hon.  Secretary  in 
recent  years,  continues  to  give,  the  benefit  of 
her  wide  knowledge  and  unremitting  care  to 
all  the  details  of  its  work.  To  these  names 
must  be  added  those  of  the  late  Edmund 
Gurney  and  Frederic  Myers — for  many  years 
Hon.  Secretaries  of  the  Society  —  whose 
indefatigable  labours  and  brilliant  genius 
were  devoted  to  laying  the  foundations  of  the 
Society,  upon  which  the  latter,  ere  his  sudden 
death,  had  begun  to  build,  and  we  may  fain 
hope  is  still  aiding  to  build,  an  enduring  edifice. 
Those  of  us  who  took  part  in  the  foundation 
of  the  Society  were  convinced  that  amidst 
much  illusion  and  deception  there  exists  an 
important  body  of  facts,  hitherto  unrecognized 
by  science,  which,  if  incontestably  established, 
would  be  of  supreme  importance  and  interest. 
By  applying  scientific  methods  to  their  in- 
vestigation these  obscure  phenomena  are 
being  gradually  rescued  from  the  disorderly 
mystery  of  ignorance  :  but  this  is  a  work  not 
of  one,  but  of  many  generations.  For  this 
reason,  it  was  necessary  to  form  a  society, 
the  aim  of  which  should  be  to  bring  to  bear 
on  these  obscure  questions  the  same  spirit 
of  exact  and  unimpassioned  inquiry  which  has 
B 


34  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

enabled  science  to  solve  so  many  problems 
once  no  less  obscure  nor  less  hotly  debated. 

The  aversion  which  so  many  scientific  men 
have  felt  for  psychical  research  arises,  perhaps, 
from  a  disregard  of  the  essential  difference 
between  physical  and  psychical  science.  The 
only  gateways  of  knowledge  according  to 
the  former  are  the  familiar  organs  of  sense, 
whereas  the  latter  indicates  that  these  gateways 
can  be  occasionally  transcended.  The  main 
object  of  physical  science  is  to  measure  and 
forecast,  and  from  its  phenomena  life  and 
free-will  must  be  eliminated.  Psychical 
phenomena  can  neither  be  measured  nor 
forecast,  as  in  their  case  the  influence  of  life 
and  volition  can  neither  be  eliminated  nor 
foreseen. 

In  fact,  the  study  of  human  personality  and 
the  extent  of  human  faculty  form  the  main 
objects  of  psychical  research.  Its  investiga- 
tions have  already  thrown  much  light  on  these 
profound  problems.  Our  Ego  is  not  the  simple 
thing  "  admitting  of  no  degrees  "  and  manifest 
only  in  our  normal  consciousness,  which  the 
older  psychologists  taught.  On  the  contrary, 
the  results  of  psychical  research  have  led  many 
to  accept  the  view,  so  ably  advocated  by 
Mr.  Myers,  that  the  conscious  self,  with  which 
we  are  familiar  in  our  waking  life,  is  but  a 
portion  of  a  "  more  comprehensive  conscious- 
ness, a  profounder  faculty,  which  for  the  most 
part  remains  potential,  so  far  as  regards  the 
life  on  earth,"  but  which  may  be  liberated  in 
full  activity  by  the  change  we  call  death. 


HUMAN  PERSONALITY  35 

Others,  like  Mr.  Gerald  Balfour,  in  his 
Presidential  Address  to  the  S.P.R.,  suggest  a 
more  complex  view  of  human  personality.  To 
the  solution  of  this  profound  problem  we  are 
still  groping  our  way,  and  for  the  present  all 
theories  must  be  regarded  as  merely  pro- 
visional. As  a  convenient  working  hypothesis 
I  have  adopted  Mr.  Myers'  view,  but  the 
reader  will  please  understand  that,  even  in 
the  absence  of  qualifying  words,  this  view  is 
adopted  provisionally  and  not  dogmatically. 
All,  however,  will  admit  the  existence  of  a 
subconscious  life  in  addition  to  the  primary 
consciousness  with  which  we  are  familiar. 

Just  as  experimental  physics  has  shown 
that  each  sunbeam  embraces  a  potent  invisible 
radiation,  as  well  as  the  visible  radiation  we 
perceive,  so  experimental  psychology  affords 
evidence  that  each  human  personality  em- 
braces a  potent  hidden  faculty  or  self,  as  well  as 
the  familiar  conscious  self.  Mr.  Myers,  using 
the  psychological  conception  of  a  threshold,  or 
limen,  has  termed  the  former  the  subliminal 
self.  This  expresses  all  the  mental  activities, 
thoughts,  feelings,  etc.,  which  lie  beneath  the 
threshold  of  consciousness.  This  threshold 
must  be  regarded  not  so  much  as  the  entrance 
to  a  chamber  but  rather  as  the  normal  margin 
of  the  sea  in  the  boundless  ocean  of  life. 
Above  this  margin  or  ocean  level  rise  the 
separate  islands  of  conscious  life,  but  these 
visible  portions  rest  on  an  invisible  and  larger 
submerged  part.  Again,  far  beneath  the  ocean 
surface  all  the  separate  islands  unite  in  the 

B  2 


36  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

vast  submerged  ocean  bed.  In  like  manner, 
human  personality  rears  its  separate  peaks  in 
our  waking  conscious  life,  but  its  foundations 
rest  on  the  hidden  subliminal  life,  and 
submerged  deeper  still  lies  the  Universal 
ocean  bed,  uniting  all  life  with  the  Fount  of  life. 
Sleep  and  waking  are  the  tides  of  life,  which 
periodically  cover  and  expose  the  island  peaks 
of  consciousness.  Death  may  be  regarded  as 
a  subsidence  of  the  island  below  the  ocean 
level ;  the  withdrawal  of  human  life,  from  our 
present  superficial  view,  which  sees  but  a  frag- 
ment of  the  whole  sum  of  human  personality. 

Now  the  subliminal  self  not  only  contains 
the  record  of  unheeded  past  impressions,  a 
latent  memory,  but  also  has  activities  and 
faculties  far  transcending  the  range  of  our 
conscious  self.  In  this  it  resembles  the 
invisible  radiation  of  the  sun,  which  is  the  main 
source  of  all  physical  and  vital  energy  in  this 
world.  Evidence  of  these  higher  subliminal 
faculties  is  not  wanting ;  we  see  them  sometimes 
emerging  in  hypnotic  trance,  in  works  of 
genius  and  inspiration  and  in  the  arithmetical 
and  musical  performances  of  infant  prodigies. 

As  an  illustration  of  subliminal  activity, 
the  following  case  shows  the  almost  incredible 
swiftness  and  ease  with  which  "  calculating 
boys  "  can  work  out  long  arithmetical  prob- 
lems in  their  head,  in  far  less  time  than  expert 
adults  require,  even  using  pencil  and  paper. 
Mr.  E.  Blyth  of  Edinburgh  (Proc.  S.P.E.,  vol. 
viii.,  p.  352)  relates  this  incident  of  his  brother 
Benjamin : — 


HUMAN  PERSONALITY  37 

"  When  almost  six  years  of  age,  Ben  was 
walking  with  his  father  before  breakfast,  when 
he  said — '  Papa,  at  what  hour  was  I  born  ?  ' 
He  was  told  4  a.m.,  and  he  then  asked, '  What 
o'clock  is  it  at  present  ? '  He  was  told 
7.50  a.m.  The  child  walked  on  a  few  hundred 
yards,  then  turned  to  his  father  and  stated 
the  number  of  seconds  he  had  lived.  My 
father  noted  down  the  figures,  made  the 
calculation  when  he  got  home,  and  told  Ben 
he  was  172,800  seconds  wrong,  to  which  he  got 
a  ready  reply  :  6  Oh,  papa,  you  have  left  out 
two  days  for  the  leap  years — 1820  and  1824,' 
which  was  the  case.  This  latter  fact  of  the 
extra  day  in  leap  year  is  not  known  to  many 
children  of  six,  and  if  any  one  will  try  to  teach 
an  ordinary  child  of  those  years  the  multi- 
plication table  up  to  12  x  12  he  will  be  better 
able  to  realize  how  extraordinary  was  this 
calculation  for  such  an  infant." 

In  fact,  this  arithmetical  power  was  not  the 
result  of  the  child's  education  but  rather  an 
innate  faculty,  or,  as  Mr.  Myers  expresses  it, 
a  "  subliminal  uprush."  In  such  cases,  the 
possessor  of  the  gift  cannot  explain  how  he 
attained  it,  and  usually  it  disappears  after 
childhood.  Thus  Professor  Safford,  when  a 
child  of  ten,  could  correctly  work  in  his  head 
in  one  minute  a  multiplication  sum  whose 
answer  consisted  of  thirty-six  figures,  but  lost 
this  faculty  as  he  grew  up,  though  in  adult  life 
he  needed  it  most. 

The  conception  of  a  subliminal  self 
originated  with  one  of  the  most  eminent 


38  PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

scientific  men  of  the  last  generation,  Sir  John 
Herschel,  who  tells  us  he  was  led  to  believe, 
from  a  curious  experience  of  his  own,  that 
"  there  was  evidence  of  a  thought,  an  intelli- 
gence, working  within  our  own  organization, 
distinct  from  that  of  our  own  [conscious] 
personality."  Certainly  the  everyday  pro- 
cesses of  the  development,  nutrition  and 
repair  of  our  body  and  brain,  which  go  on 
automatically  and  unconsciously  within  us, 
are  far  beyond  the  powers  of  our  conscious 
personality.  All  life  shares  with  us  this 
miraculous  automatism  :  no  chemist,  with  all 
his  appliances,  can  turn  bread-stuff  into  brain- 
stuff,  or  hay  into  milk. 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  term 
subliminal,  as  used  by  Mr.  Myers,  and  now 
generally  adopted,  has  a  very  wide  scope. 
It  includes  well  recognized  vital  and  mental 
phenomena  such  as  : — (1)  Those  sense  impres- 
sions which  were  either  unheeded,  or  too  weak 
to  arouse  conscious  perception  of  them  when 
they  occurred,  but  which  float  into  conscious- 
ness during  stillness,  sleep  or  hypnotic  trance, 
when  the  stronger  sense  impressions  are 
removed.  In  like  manner,  the  faint  light 
of  the  stars  emerges,  with  the  fading  of  the 
stronger  light  of  day.  (2)  The  living  but 
unconscious  power  that  controls  the  physio- 
logical and  recuperative  processes  of  our  own 
body  and  which  are  profoundly  affected  by 
"  suggestion."  (3)  The  higher  mental  faculties 
which  emerge  in  genius,  infant  prodigies, 
hypnotic  trance,  etc.  (4)  The  disintegration 


HUMAN  PERSONALITY  39 

of  personality  which  is  seen  in  dual  conscious- 
ness, secondary  and  even  multiplex-selves 
displacing  the  normal  self.  All  these  lie 
within  the  scope  of  orthodox  psychology. 
The  term  subliminal  is  also  used  to  denote 
(5)  those  submerged  and  higher  faculties  of 
percipience,  such  as  "  seeing  without  eyes," 
which  are  alleged  to  exist  in  some  persons, 
and  also  (6)  those  phenomena  which  claim  an 
origin  outside  the  mind  of  the  percipient; 
which  origin  may  be  sought  (a)  in  the  minds 
of  other  living  men,  as  in  telepathy,  or  (b)  in — 
as  some  believe — disembodied  minds,  discar- 
nate  intelligences,  whether  human  or  otherwise. 
These  latter  phenomena  (b),  if  established,  I 
should  prefer  to  call  supraliminal,  "  above  the 
threshold " — but  this  term  Mr.  Myers  has 
restricted  to,  and  it  is  now  used  to  denote,  all 
that  relates  to  our  ordinary  waking  conscious- 
ness; this  might  have  been  perhaps  more 
appropriately  called  cisliminal — "  within  the 
threshold "  of  consciousness. 

Here  and  there  we  find  certain  individuals, 
through  whom  the  subliminal  self,  as  regards 
(5)  and  (6),  manifests  itself  more  freely  than 
through  others;  these  have  been  termed 
"  mediums,"  a  word,  it  is  true,  that  suggests 
Browning's  Sludge.  But,  just  as  scientific 
investigation  has  shown  that  mesmerists  and 
dowsers  are  not  all  charlatans,  so  it  has  shown 
that  even  paid  mediums  are  not  always  rogues, 
though  the  term  "  psychic  "or  "  automatist  " 
would  certainly  be  preferable.  The  scepti- 
cism which  ridicules  the  necessity  of  a 


40  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

"  medium  "  is  forgetful  of  the  fact  that  all 
physical  phenomena  which  cannot  be  directly 
perceived  by  our  senses,  require  the  inter- 
vention of  a  physical  medium  to  make  them 
perceptible. 

Thus  the  invisible  radiation  of  the  sun  can 
only  be  investigated  through  some  medium 
such  as  a  photographic  plate,  or  a  delicate 
thermoscope,  both  of  which  render  those 
invisible  rays  perceptible  to  our  vision.  In 
like  manner  the  subliminal  self,  as  mentioned 
in  the  preceding  chapter,  requires  some  agency, 
mechanical  or  sensory — some  autoscope — 
to  render  its  operation  sensible.  There  is 
therefore  nothing  incomprehensible  or  un- 
scientific in  the  necessity  for  an  automatist  or 
medium  in  those  phenomena  which  transcend 
our  conscious  apprehension. 

This  extension  of  human  faculty,  revealing, 
as  it  does,  more  profoundly  the  mysterious 
depths  of  our  being,  enables  us  to  explain 
many  phenomena  that  have  been  attributed 
to  discarnate  human  beings.  Does  it  explain 
all  the  phenomena  included  in  the  domain  of 
psychical  research  ?  I  venture  to  think  it 
does  not,  but  at  present  we  have  to  grope  our 
way  and  clear  the  ground  for  the  future 
explorer  of  these  unknown  regions. 

Here  let  us  pause  in  order  to  note  that 
among  the  many  eminent  men  who  have  given 
their  adhesion  to  the  Society  for  Psychical 
Research,  we  find  a  former  Prime  Minister,  the 
Right  Hon.  A.  J.  Balfour,  was  President  of 
the  Psychical  Research  Society  in  1893,  and  a 


HUMAN  PERSONALITY  41 

Vice-President  from  the  outset,  while  another 
Prime  Minister,  Mr.  Gladstone,  was  a  member 
of  the  Society  and  deeply  interested  in  its 
work.  Nor  have  the  foremost  representatives 
of  British,  Continental  and  American  Science 
held  aloof.  That  eminent  savant.  Sir  W. 
Crookes,  O.M.,  now  Foreign  Secretary  of  the 
Royal  Society  of  London,  has  been  President 
of  the  S.P.R. — as  we  shall  call  it  for  brevity — 
and  the  President  of  the  Royal  Society  itself 
is,  as  was  his  predecessor,  a  member  of  the 
S.P.R.,  together  with  such  illustrious  scientific 
men  as  Dr.  A.  R.  Wallace,  O.M.,  Sir  J.  J. 
Thomson,  Lord  Rayleigh,  O.M.,  Sir  O.  Lodge, 
and  many  others.  We  may  name  among 
other  distinguished  Continental  adherents  of 
the  S.P.R.  its  former  President,  Professor  C. 
Richet,"  the  distinguished  physiologist ;  Mme. 
Curie,  the  discoverer  of  radium;  Professors 
Bergson,  Bernheim,  Janet,  Ribot  and  the 
late  Professor  Hertz;  and  in  America  the  late 
Professor  W.  James,  also  a  former  President 
of  the  S.P.R.,  with  Professors  E.  Pickering 
and  Bowditch.  Among  great  names  in 
English  literature  and  art,  who  were  honorary 
members  of  the  Society,  are  to  be  found  Lord 
Tennyson,  Mr.  Ruskin  and  Mr.  G.  F.  Watts. 
The  numerical  growth  and  active  work  of  the 
S.P.R.  is  no  less  remarkable;  it  now  numbers 
upwards  of  1,200  members  and  associates,  and 
has  had  at  various  times  considerable  sums 
placed  at  its  disposal,  towards  an  endowment 
for  research  work. 

Certainly  the  first  decade  of  the  twentieth 


42  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

century  will  form  a  memorable  epoch  in  the 
history  of  Psychical  Research,  were  it  for 
no  other  reason  than  that  it  has  seen  the 
removal  of  the  most  eminent  investigators 
of  psychical  phenomena.  Edmund  Gurney 
had  gone  before,  and  now  Henry  Sidgwick, 
Frederic  Myers,  Richard  Hodgson,  William 
James,  and  Frank  Podmore — though  his 
outlook  was  narrower — have  successively 
passed  away,  leaving  empty  places  that  can 
scarcely  be  filled  and  impoverishing  us  by  the 
withdrawal  of  so  much  wisdom,  knowledge 
and  zeal,  though  happily  bequeathing  to  us 
their  fruit  in  accomplished  work  of  the  utmost 
value. 

But  it  is  not  by  losses  only,  or  even  we  may 
trust  chiefly,  that  these  years  will  be  com- 
memorated. They  have  marked  a  period  of 
exceptionally  rapid  progress  along  the  lines 
laid  down  for  the  study  of  the  various  subjects 
comprehended  under  the  term  of  Psychical 
Research;  more  especially  in  one  of  its  main 
problems.  Evidence  bearing  on  the  question 
of  the  existence  of  unseen  intelligences,  ap- 
parently in  some  cases  directing  the  hand 
in  automatic  writing,  has  accumulated  with 
unusual  abundance;  its  increase  in  quantity 
being,  moreover,  accompanied  by  an  im- 
provement in  quality,  which  is  a  very  notable 
feature.  Now,  as  on  any  hypothesis  of 
survival,  such  a  result  is  just  what  we  might 
expect  to  follow  the  passing  into  another  life 
of  persons  deeply  interested  as  well  as  widely 
experienced  in  the  difficult  problems  that 


HUMAN   PERSONALITY  43 

confront  us,  the  fact  that  the  result  has 
followed  seems  in  some  degree  to  strengthen 
the  hypothesis  of  their  continued  activity 
and  co-operation. 

The  consideration  of  this  evidence  must  be 
postponed  to  the  sequel ;  the  extent  of  human 
faculty,  seen  in  other  phenomena  of  psychical 
research,  must  first  engage  our  attention; 
to  this  we  must  now  turn. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    "WILLING    GAME"    AND    SO-CALLED 
THOUGHT-READING 

SOME  years  ago  a  parlour  pastime  called 
the  "  Willing  Game  "  was  a  favourite  amuse- 
ment and  gave  rise  to  much  public  discussion. 
Certain  persons  were  very  expert  at  what 
appeared  to  be  "  thought-reading,"  a  few 
became  professional  performers.  The  public 
were  greatly  mystified,  some  considering  it 
a  trick,  others  that  the  remarkable  success 
attained  in  private  circles  proved  that 
trickery  was  out  of  the  question,  and  afforded 
evidence  of  genuine  "  thought-transference." 
But  the  usual  method  of  playing  the  game 
showed  that  a  simpler  explanation  could  be 
given.  The  blindfolded  performer,  whom  we 
may  call  the  percipient,  had  to  do  something 
that  had  been  concealed  from  him,  such  as  to 
find  a  hidden  object,  pick  out  a  certain  person, 
or  write  a  figure  on  a  blackboard,  etc.  Some 
one  of  the  company  who  knew  the  secret,  and 
whom  we  will  call  the  agent,  laid  his  hands 
lightly  on  the  shoulders  or  forehead  of  the 
percipient,  sometimes  he  grasped  the  hand  of 
the  latter  and  placed  it  on  his  forehead,  and 
then  thought  intently  of  the  thing  to  be  done, 
44 


SO-CALLED  THOUGHT-READING    45 

but  made  no  conscious  effort  of  guidance.  If 
the  percipient  were  a  good  subject,  and  allowed 
his  mind  to  remain  passive,  he  rarely  failed 
to  accomplish  what  was  desired;  nor  could 
he  give  the  least  explanation  of  how  he  did 
it.  Both  agent  and  percipient  were  equally 
astonished,  and  it  is  no  wonder  that  those  who 
took  part  in  the  performance  at  home  were 
convinced  that  some  kind  of  mental  wireless 
telegraphy  occurred,  independently  of  the 
senses. 

Here,  for  example,  are  some  experiments 
made  when  I  was  staying  with  my  friend,  the 
late  Mr.  Lawson  Tait,  the  famous  surgeon, 
in  the  Easter  of  1877  :  The  subject,  a  medical 
man,  having  left  the  room  and  placed  himself 
beyond  eye  and  ear  shot,  we  agreed  that  on  his 
return  he  should  move  the  fire-screen  and  double 
it  back.  Recalling  the  subject,  my  host,  the 
surgeon,  put  his  hands  round  the  subject's 
waist  and  silently  willed  what  should  be  done. 
After  a  few  moments  of  indecision  he  did 
exactly  what  was  mentally  wished.  Among 
other  experiments  we  desired  the  subject 
should  turn  off  the  gas  tap  of  one  out  of  several 
gas  brackets.  This  was  accurately  done,  no 
word  being  spoken,  only  the  subject  was 
lightly  grasped  as  before.  Here  it  is  difficult 
to  understand  how  the  "  muscular  sense " 
would  lead  to  the  raising  of  the  hands  and 
correct  performance  of  the  wish.  Information 
can,  however,  be  conveyed  through  involun- 
tary gestures  or  glances  from  those  who  know 
what  has  to  be  done,  if  the  subject  is  not 


46  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

blindfolded,  and  blindfolding  is  often  ineffec- 
tive, because  carelessly  done. 

Thirty  years  ago,  two  professional  "  thought- 
readers,"  a  Mr.  Bishop  and  a  Mr.  Cumberland, 
gained  a  wide  celebrity  through  their  per- 
formances in  public  and  before  famous 
personages.  A  small  committee  of  eminent 
men,  among  whom  were  Mr.  (afterwards  Sir 
Francis)  Galton,  Mr.  G.  J.  Romanes  and  others, 
made  some  careful  tests  of  Mr.  Bishop's 
powers.  A  report  of  this  committee  written 
by  Mr.  Romanes  was  published  in  the  scientific 
journal  Nature  for  June  23,  1881.  The 
following  extract  from  that  report  is  of 
interest.  The  experiments  took  place  in 
a  large  drawing-room,  in  the  house  of  Professor 
Croom  Robertson. 

"  First,  Mr.  Bishop  was  taken  out  of  the 
room  by  me  (G.  J.  Romanes)  to  the  hall  down- 
stairs, where  I  blindfolded  him  with  a  handker- 
chief ;  and,  in  order  to  do  so  securely,  I  thrust 
pieces  of  cotton-wool  beneath  the  handkerchief 
below  the  eyes.  In  all  the  subsequent  ex- 
periments Mr.  Bishop  was  blindfolded,  and  in 
the  same  manner.  While  I  was  doing  this, 
Mr.  Alfred  Sidgwick  was  hiding  a  small  object 
beneath  one  of  the  several  rugs  in  the  drawing- 
room;  it  having  been  previously  arranged 
that  he  was  to  choose  any  object  he  liked  for 
this  purpose,  and  to  conceal  it  in  any  part  of 
the  drawing-room  which  his  fancy  might 
select.  When  he  had  done  this  the  drawing- 
room  door  was  opened  and  the  word  '  Ready  ' 
called.  I  then  led  Mr.  Bishop  up-stairs,  and 


SO-CALLED  THOUGHT-READING    47 

handed  him  over  to  Mr.  Sidgwick,  who  at  that 
moment  was  standing  in  the  middle  line 
between  the  two  drawing-rooms,  with  his 
back  to  the  rug  in  question,  and  at  a  distance 
from  it  of  about  fifteen  feet.  Mr.  Bishop  then 
took  the  left  hand  of  Mr.  Sidgwick,  placed  it 
on  his  (Mr.  Bishop's)  forehead,  and  requested 
him  to  think  continuously  of  the  place  where 
the  object  was  concealed.  After  standing 
motionless  for  about  ten  seconds  Mr.  Bishop 
suddenly  faced  round,  walked  briskly  with 
Mr.  Sidgwick  in  a  direct  line  to  the  rug,  raised 
it,  and  picked  up  the  object.  In  doing  all 
this  there  was  not  the  slightest  hesitation,  so 
that  to  all  appearance  it  seemed  as  if  Mr. 
Bishop  knew  as  well  as  Mr.  Sidgwick  the  pre- 
cise spot  where  the  ob j  ect  was  lying. ' '  Neither 
did  it  make  any  difference  whether  the  article 
was  placed  at  a  high  or  a  low  elevation. 

Mr.  Romanes  then  describes  experiments 
in  which  Mr.  Bishop  was  successful  in  locating 
any  small  spot  thought  of  on  the  body  of  any 
member  of  the  committee,  or  on  any  table  or 
chair,  etc.  In  conclusion,  it  is  stated,  that 
as  in  all  these  trials  Mr.  Bishop  was  effectually 
blindfolded  and  had  no  means  of  direct 
information,  "  his  success  was  unquestionably 
very  striking." 

Nevertheless,  that  success  Mr.  Romanes 
suggests  was  due  to :  "  Mr.  Bishop  interpreting, 
whether  consciously  or  unconsciously,  the 
indications  involuntarily  and  unwittingly  sup- 
plied to  him  by  the  muscles  of  his  subjects." 
Failure  results  when  the  subject  [i.e.  the  agent] 


48  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

"  is  blindfolded  and  loses  his  bearings,  or  when 
the  connection  between  Mr.  Bishop  and  the 
subject  is  not  of  a  rigid  nature." 

The  committee  then  tested  Mr.  Bishop  to 
ascertain  if  he  had  an  exceptional  degree  of 
tactile  sensibility,  or  power  of  distinguishing 
between  small  variations  of  resistance  and 
pressure.  But  the  result  showed  this  was 
not  the  case,  he  had  in  fact  rather  less  tactile 
sensibility  than  some  members  of  the  com- 
mittee; his  success  was  not  therefore  due  to 
this  cause,  but  ascribed  "  to  his  having  paid 
greater  attention  to  the  subject " —whatever 
that  may  mean.  Nor  is  the  successful  per- 
former, whoever  he  may  be,  always  conscious  of 
being  guided  by  any  muscular  sense.  In  fact, 
Dr.  W.  B.  Carpenter  (the  physiologist)  in  the 
following  number  of  Nature  relates  how  he 
himself  was  equally  successful  in  discovering 
a  particular  card  that  had  been  chosen,  yet 
though  he  watched  carefully  for  any  material 
guidance,  he  could  not  tell  how  he  was  led 
to  make  the  right  selection. 

It  is  certainly  a  very  remarkable  thing,  as 
Mr.  Romanes  points  out,  that  Mr.  Bishop  and 
other  successful  "  thought-readers "  should 
unconsciously  and  almost  instantaneously 
interpret  imperceptible  muscular  movements 
unconsciously  made  by  the  agent.  Albeit 
that  the  muscular  sense  is  concerned  in  most 
cases  is  evident  from  the  following  experiments 
which  any  one  can  make,  and  which,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  I  tried  many  years  ago  with 
a  clever  amateur  "  thought-reader,"  then  a 


SO-CALLED   THOUGHT-READING    49 

young  man,  now  an  Irish  M.P.  and  K.C. 
Put  a  piece  of  cotton-wool  between  the  fingers 
of  the  agent  and  the  shoulder  or  head  of  the 
percipient,  and  as  a  rule  no  success  is  obtainable 
unless  the  cotton-wool  be  pressed  so  hard  that 
the  compressed  wool  conveys  the  variations 
of  pressure.  Ask  the  quasi  thought-reader 
to  name  aloud  the  figure  thought  of,  or  the 
place  where  the  object  is  hidden,  and  he 
cannot  do  so;  in  fact,  he  consciously  knows 
nothing  of  what  he  has  to  do,  but  is  uncon- 
sciously guided,  probably  by  slight  differences 
in  the  contact  of  the  agent's  hand.  Blindfold 
the  agent  and  not  the  percipient,  and  if  the 
former  loses  his  bearings,  as  Mr.  Romanes 
says,  the  experiment  fails.  Let  a  slack  piece 
of  string  connect  the  agent  and  percipient  and 
the  experiment  fails,  though  it  may  succeed 
with  a  wire  connection,  as  this  can  transmit 
variations  of  tension.  The  passive  percipient 
is  in  fact  the  autoscope  of  the  agent. 

A  word  or  two  must  be  said  in  conclusion 
about  the  public  performance  of  so-called 
"  thought -readers."  The  exhibitions  given 
by  Bishop  and  by  Cumberland  some  years 
ago  are,  as  already  explained,  interesting 
displays  of  unconscious  muscular  guidance, 
verging,  it  may  be,  occasionally  into  incipient 
and  genuine  thought-transference.  Other 
public  exhibitions,  like  those  of  the  Zancigs, 
cannot  be  so  explained,  as  the  performers 
are  far  apart.  Here  only  two  explanations 
are  possible — telepathy  or  trickery.  Now 
the  characteristic  of  all  genuine  telepathic 


50  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

phenomena,  as  now  known,  is  their  elusiveness. 
Sometimes,  why  we  do  not  know,  great  success 
is  attainable  in  telepathic  experiments ;  at 
other  times,  with  the  same  persons,  and  under, 
apparently,  the  same  conditions,  dismal  failure 
results.  Obviously  a  public  performer  cannot 
depend  upon  so  fitful  and  uncertain  a  faculty. 
The  audience  come  to  see  an  exhibition  and 
they  must  not  be  disappointed.  It  is  therefore 
highly  improbable  that  any  regular  public 
performance  of  so-called  thought-reading 
is  a  genuine  exhibition  of  telepathy.  But  a 
cleverly  arranged  code  of  signals  has  not  this 
uncertainty,  and  when  the  performer  and  his 
subject  are  proficient  in  such  a  code  they  may 
bamboozle  the  most  inquisitive  among  the 
audience.  The  code  may  consist  in  variations 
of  the  question,  "  Can  you  see  this  ?  "  "  Now  can 
you  see  ?  "  "  What  is  this  ?  "  etc.,  or  in  various 
slight  sounds  or  movements  made  by  the 
performer,  and  so  on.  One  of  these  public 
performers,  whose  subject  was  a  young  girl, 
apparently  hypnotized,  startled  the  public 
some  years  ago.  He  gave  me  a  private 
exhibition,  for  which  I  had  secured  the  help 
of  a  shorthand  writer,  who  was  not  seen  by 
the  performers.  After  an  interesting  display, 
an  examination  of  the  shorthand  notes  showed 
the  existence  of  some  kind  of  verbal  code 
though  it  could  not  be  fully  unravelled. 

The  performance  of  the  Zancigs  and  of  one 
or  two  others  is  far  more  remarkable  and 
puzzling ;  whatever  method  they  employ  is 
not  generally  known.  I  had  the  opportunity 


SO-CALLED  THOUGHT-READING    51 

of  testing  the  Zancigs  at  a  private  performance 
in  Dublin,  and  they  courteously  submitted 
themselves  to  a  committee  of  S.P.R.  members  in 
London,  giving  an  exhibition  in  rooms  selected 
by  the  committee.  Though  I  was  unable  to 
be  present  on  that  occasion,  my  place  was 
better  filled  by  a  member  of  the  Council  who 
is  an  expert  conjurer.  The  committee  arrived 
at  no  conclusion,  some  of  the  experiments 
looked  like  genuine  telepathy,  and  possibly 
this  exists  to  some  extent  between  the  two  per- 
formers. But  the  fact  that  M.  Zancig  requires 
to  be  the  transmitting  agent,  and  the  almost 
unfailing  success  of  the  trials,  differentiates 
them  from  the  experiments  on  genuine  thought- 
transference  which  will  be  described  in  the  next 
chapter.  Moreover,  no  scientific  results  of 
any  value  can  be  expected  from  those  who 
are  engaged  in  paid  public  exhibitions. 
Nevertheless,  every  one  gives  so  much  more 
credence  to  what  he  has  seen  than  to  what  he 
has  read,  that  a  critical  and  scientific  friend, 
who  had  scoffed  at  the  evidence  for  telepathy 
laboriously  obtained  by  the  S.P.R. ,  informed 
me  some  time  ago  that  he  had  been  converted 
to  a  belief  in  its  reality.  On  inquiring  how 
this  came  about,  he  told  me  he  had  witnessed 
and  tested  a  public  performance  of  thought- 
reading,  which  turned  out  to  be  much  inferior 
to  that  given  by  the  Zancigs  ! 


CHAPTER  V 

THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE  IN  THE  NORMAL 
STATE  OF  THE  PERCIPIENT 

THOSE  who  have  made  numerous  experi- 
ments with  good  subjects  in  the  so-called 
"  willing  game "  have,  as  already  stated, 
found  it  extremely  difficult  to  account  for 
some  of  the  successful  results  by  the  hypo- 
thesis of  involuntary  muscular  guidance — an 
hypothesis  often  stretched  to  illegitimate 
lengths.  Thirty  years  ago,  in  a  communica- 
tion published  in  the  scientific  journal  Nature 
for  July  7,  1881,  I  wrote— 

"  After  making  the  most  extravagant  allow- 
ance for  the  existence  in  some  persons  of  a 
muscular  sense  of  preternatural  acuteness, 
there  still  remained  a  large  residuum  of  facts 
wholly  unaccounted  for  on  any  received 
hypothesis.  These  facts  pointed  in  the 
direction  of  the  existence  either  of  a  hitherto 
unrecognized  sensory  organ,  or  of  the  direct 
action  of  mind  on  mind  without  the  inter- 
vention of  any  sense  impressions.  Such 
startling  conclusions  could  not  be  accepted 
without  prolonged  and  severe  examination, 
and  it  was  in  the  hope  of  stimulating  inquiry, 
among  those  who  had  more  leisure  and  fitness 
62 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE       53 

for  the  pursuit  than  myself,  that  led  me  to 
publish  a  few  years  ago  a  brief  record  of  my 
experiments,  which,  however,  only  brought 
derision  and  denunciation  upon  me.  As  no 
physiologist  came  forward  to  give  the  subject 
the  wide  and  patient  inquiry  it  demanded, 
I  went  on  with  the  investigation,  and  for  five 
years  have  never  let  an  opportunity  slip  which 
would  add  to  the  information  I  possessed. 
A  letter  addressed  to  the  Times,  in  September 
1876,  asking  for  communications  from  those 
who  had  witnessed  good  illustrations  of  the 
'  willing  game,'  brought  me  in  a  flood  of 
replies  from  all  parts  of  England.  Each  case 
that  seemed  worthy  of  inquiry  was,  if  possible, 
visited  and  investigated  by  myself  during  the 
vacation." 

One  of  these  cases  which  seemed  quite 
inexplicable  on  any  theory  of  muscle-reading, 
and  which  was  personally  investigated  during 
Easter  1881,  was  that  of  the  children  of  the 
late  Rev.  A.  M.  Creery,  a  respected  clergyman 
in  Buxton.  This  case  is  historically  of 
importance,  for  it  led  to  the  first  clear  evidence 
of  thought-transference  in  the  normal  state 
of  the  percipient.  Stringent  precautions  were 
taken  to  avoid  any  information  being  conveyed 
to  the  subject  through  the  ordinary  channels 
of  sense.  For  example,  one  of  the  percipients, 
Maud,  then  a  child  of  twelve  years  old,  was 
taken  to  an  empty  adjoining  room  and  both 
doors  closed.  I  then  wrote  down  some  object 
likely  to  be  in  the  house,  which  we  (the  family 
together  with  myself)  silently  thought  of. 


54  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

No  one  was  allowed  to  leave  their  place  or 
to  speak  a  word.  The  percipient  had  pre- 
viously been  told  to  fetch  the  object  as 
soon  as  she  "  guessed  "  what  it  was,  and  then 
return  with  it  to  the  drawing-room  where  we 
were  seated.  Quoting  again  from  my  commu- 
nication to  Nature — 

"  Having  fastened  the  doors  I  wrote  down 
the  following  articles,  one  by  one,  with  the 
results  stated — hair-brush,  correctly  brought; 
wine-glass,  correctly  brought ;  orange,  correctly 
brought;  toasting-fork,  wrong  on  the  first 
attempt,  right  on  the  second ;  apple,  correctly 
brought ;  knife,  correctly  brought ;  smoothing- 
iron,  correctly  brought;  tumbler,  correctly 
brought;  cup,  correctly  brought;  saucer, 
failure.  Then  names  of  towns  were  fixed  on, 
the  name  to  be  called  out  by  the  child  outside 
the  closed  door  of  the  drawing-room,  but 
guessed  when  fastened  into  the  adjoining 
room.  In  this  way,  Liverpool,  Stockport, 
Lancaster,  York,  Manchester,  Macclesfield 
were  all  correctly  given;  Leicester  was  said 
to  be  Chester;  Windsor,  Birmingham  and 
Canterbury  were  failures." 

The  success  obtained  in  these  and  other 
experiments  could  not  be  explained  by  mere 
lucky  guesses  nor  by  any  involuntary  guidance 
from  those  who  knew,  for  there  was  no  contact, 
and  in  some  trials  (as  in  the  foregoing)  the  per- 
cipient was  out  of  sight  and  hearing.  Under 
such  circumstances  any  secret  code  of  signals 
between  children  would  have  been  practically 
impossible  to  carry  out;  moreover,  in  several 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE        55 

successful  experiments  no  one  but  myself 
knew  what  was  to  be  done. 

A  new  and  promising  field  of  scientific 
inquiry  was  thus  opened  up,  and  it  was 
necessary  that  other  investigators  should 
either  verify  or  disprove  the  evidence  so  far 
obtained  on  behalf  of  a  faculty  hitherto 
unrecognized  by  science.  But  such  an  investi- 
gation lay  outside  the  scope  of  any  existing 
scientific  society ;  it  therefore  seemed  essential 
to  form  a  new  Society  to  carry  on  the  inquiry 
and  publish  the  results  obtained.  Accord- 
ingly,' after  consultation  with  Mr.  Myers,  Mr. 
Romanes  and  others,  a  conference  was  called 
by  the  present  writer,  at  which  an  account 
was  given  of  the  evidence  so  far  obtained  on 
behalf  of  thought-transference  and  other 
psychical  phenomena.  This  resulted  in  the 
foundation  of  the  Society  for  Psychical 
Research  in  January  1882,  an  investigation 
of  the  evidence  on  behalf  of  thought-trans- 
ference being  the  first  work  undertaken  by 
the  Society.  The  special  committee  appointed 
for  this  purpose  consisted  of  Mr.  F.  W.  H. 
Myers,  Mr.  E.  Gurney  and  the  present  writer. 

A  preliminary  account  of  the  results  ob- 
tained at  Buxton  with  the  Misses  Creery 
was  published  as  a  joint  article  by  Gurney, 
Myers  and  myself,  in  the  Nineteenth  Century 
for  June  1882;  this  therefore  marks  a  not 
unimportant  date  in  the  history  of  psychi- 
cal research ;  the  full  details  of  our  research 
appeared  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Proceedings 
of  the  S.P.R.  Precautions  were  of  course 


56  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

taken  to  avoid  any  indication  reaching  the 
percipient  through  the  ordinary  channels  of 
sense.  The  exceptional  nature  of  the  inquiry 
made  it  necessary  for  the  committee  to  put 
on  one  side  any  argument  based  on  moral 
character  and  demeanour,  therefore  they 
formed  their  conclusions  only  on  those  experi- 
ments where  the  investigating  committee 
alone  knew  the  selected  word  or  thing.  This 
is  expressly  emphasized  and  reiterated  in  their 
Reports,  and  yet  disregarded  by  critics.  Even 
as  regards  the  committee  the  same  scrupulous 
care  was  taken,  sometimes  one  member  and 
sometimes  another  being  excluded  from  the 
trials. 

Here,  for  instance,  are  some  experiments, 
quoted  in  the  first  Report  (Proc.  S.P.R.,  vol. 
i.,  p.  22),  where  I  was  not  present,  nor  did  any 
of  the  family  know  the  object  selected,  so  that 
neither  I  nor  they  can  be  accused  of  being 
"  in  the  trick."  The  experiments  were  re- 
corded by  Mr.  Myers  and  copied  from  the 
MS.  notes  which  he  made  at  the  time,  still 
in  my  possession  :— 

"  The  second  series  of  experiments,  which 
we  venture  to  think  are  unexceptionable,  were 
made  by  Mr.  Myers  and  Mr.  Gurney,  together 
with  two  ladies  who  were  entire  strangers  to 
the  family.  None  of  the  family  knew  what 
we  had  selected,  the  type  of  thing  [a  card  or 
a  number,  etc.]  only  being  told  to  the  child 
chosen  to  guess.  The  experimenters  took 
every  precaution  in  order  that  no  indication, 
however  slight,  should  reach  the  child.  She 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE         57 

was  recalled  by  one  of  the  experimenters  and 
stood  near  the  door  with  downcast  eyes.  In 
this  way  the  following  results  were  obtained. 
The  thing  selected  is  printed  in  italics,  and  the 
only  words  spoken  during  the  experiment  are 
put  in  parentheses — 

"  Experiments  made  on  April  13,  1882 — 
[Omitting  some  successful  experiments  with 
numbers    and    names,    the    following    were 
noted  as  specially  evidential  by  Gurney  and 
Myers.] 

"  Cards  to  be  named.     [A  full  pack  was  used, 
from  which  one  was  drawn  at  random.] 

Two  of  clubs. — Right  first  time. 

Queen  of  diamonds. — Right  first  time. 

Four  of  spades. — Failed. 

Four  of  hearts. — Right  first  time. 

King  of  hearts. — Right  first  time. 

Two  of  diamonds. — Right  first  time 

Ace  of  hearts. — Right  first  time. 

Nine  of  spades. — Right  first  time. 

Five  of  diamonds. — Four  of  diamonds  (No). 

Four  of  hearts  (No).     Five  of  diamonds 

(Right). 

Two  of  spades. — Right  first  time. 
Eight    of    diamonds. — -Ace  of    diamonds 

said ;  no  second  trial  given. 
Three  of  hearts. — Right  first  time. 
Five  of  clubs. — Failed. 
Ace  of  spades. — Failed. 

"  Special  precautions  were  taken  to   avoid 
errors  of  experiment  .  .  .  and  the  results  show 


58  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

that,  in  the  case  of  cards,  out  of  fourteen  succes- 
sive trials  nine  were  guessed  rightly  the  first 
time,  and  only  three  trials  can  be  said  to  have 
been  complete  failures.  On  none  of  these  occa- 
sions was  it  even  remotely  possible  for  the  child 
to  obtain  by  any  ordinary  means  a  knowledge 
of  the  card  selected.  Our  own  facial  expres- 
sion was  the  only  index  open  to  her ;  and  even 
if  we  had  not  purposely  looked  as  neutral  as 
possible,  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  how  we  could 
have  unconsciously  carried,  say,  the  two  of 
diamonds  written  on  our  foreheads." 

There  remains  only  the  hypothesis  of  a 
lucky  series  of  guesses.  But  the  probability 
of  this  can  be  estimated,  and  that  is  the  main 
reason  why  cards  or  some  definite  series  of 
numbers  were  selected.  In  the  case  of  playing 
cards,  the  odds  against  guessing  any  particular 
card  rightly  were  of  course  51  to  1 ;  but  when, 
as  in  this  case,  five  cards  in  succession  are 
named  rightly  on  the  first  response,  the  odds 
against  this  happening  by  pure  chance  are 
considerably  over  a  million  to  one.  These, 
and  many  other  experiments  made  later  on, 
were  submitted  to  one  of  the  highest  authorities 
on  the  Calculus  of  Probabilities,  Professor 
Edgeworth.  Only  those  experiments  were 
selected  in  which  knowledge  of  the  object 
thought  of  was  confined  exclusively  to  the 
investigating  committee.  Altogether  under 
these  conditions  there  were  some  450  trials 
with  cards  and  numbers  :  of  these  260  trials 
were  made  with  playing  cards,  the  first 
response  giving  on  an  average  one  quite 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE         59 

right  in  nine  times,  instead  of  one  in  fifty- 
two,  as  would  result  from  pure  guesswork. 
Similar  results  were  obtained  with  numbers 
of  two  figures.  Mr.  Edgeworth,  as  the  result 
of  his  calculations,  stated  that  chance  coin- 
cidence is  certainly  ruled  out,  and  "  the 
recorded  observations  must  have  resulted 
either  from  collusion  on  the  part  of  those 
concerned  or  from  thought-transference." 

It  is  necessary  to  examine  this  alternative 
of  collusion  a  little  more  closely,  as  doubt 
has  been  thrown  on  this  wonderful  series  of 
experiments  because  signalling  was  discovered 
between  the  children  some  time  afterwards, 
when  they  had  practically  lost  their  psychic 
gift.  But  however  clever  a  signaller  may  be,  his 
ingenuity  only  comes  into  play  when  he  knows 
what  to  signal.  In  the  experiments  just 
referred  to  the  committee  alone  knew,  and 
therefore  if  collusion  occurred,  one  or  other 
of  the  committee  must  have  been  partici- 
pators. Now  the  credit  of  any  one  witness 
is  not  likely  to  suffice  for  the  demand  here 
made  upon  it,  but  every  additional  witness 
who,  as  De  Morgan  said,  "has  a  fair  stock 
of  credit  to  draw  upon,"  is  an  important  gain. 
Hence,  to  the  great  advantage  of  this  investi- 
gation, Professor  and  Mrs.  Henry  Sidgwick 
early  in  the  inquiry  went  to  Buxton  and  made 
a  series  of  experiments,  in  some  of  which  I 
took  part,  with  the  result  that  they  were 
convinced  a  prima  facie  case  existed  on  behalf 
of  the  genuineness  of  the  phenomena;  and 
later  on,  more  conclusive  experiments  with 


60  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

other  subjects,  converted  them  to  a  belief  in 
thought-transference. 

To  the  witnesses  already  named  may  also 
be  added,  at  this  early  period,  the  late  Professor 
Balfour  Stewart,  F.R.S.,  who  kindly  acceded 
to  my  request  to  make  independent  trials 
with  the  same  percipients.  Professor  (now 
Sir  Alfred)  Hopkinson,  Vice-Chancellor  of 
the  University  of  Manchester,  accompanied 
Professor  B.  Stewart,  and  though  their  tests 
were  fewer  and  less  stringent,  they  corrobor- 
ated the  conclusions  of  the  committee. 
Furthermore,  in  1882  some  of  the  children 
came  over  to  my  house  at  Kingstown  and 
also  went  to  Mr.  Myers'  house  in  Cambridge, 
and  at  both  places  numerous  successful 
experiments  were  made  under  the  strictest 
conditions.  Take,  for  instance,  the  experi- 
ments at  Cambridge  in  August  1882  (see 
Proc.  S.P.R.,  vol.  i.),  where  the  percipient, 
Miss  M.  Creery,  was  placed  "  outside  a  closed 
and  locked  door,  a  yard  or  two  from  it,  in 
charge  of  one  of  the  committee,  who  observed 
her  attentively."  Within  the  room  one  of 
the  committee  silently  drew  a  card  from  a 
pack  and  held  it  in  view  of  the  sitters  :  in 
this  way  out  of  ten  trials  two  cards  were  named 
rightly  on  the  first  answer,  besides  several 
close  approximations.  On  another  day  Mrs. 
Myers  and  I  alone  knew  the  card  selected,  and 
out  of  eight  trials,  three  were  guessed  rightly — 
one,  it  is  true,  on  a  second  attempt.  A  com- 
parative experiment  was  also  made  by  allow- 
ing two  of  the  sisters  of  the  percipient  to  know 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE         61 

the  card  chosen,  and  the  same  degree  of 
success  was  obtained.  The  original  note-books 
of  these  long  and  wearisome  experiments,  only 
a  portion  of  which  were  published,  are  still  in 
my  possession,  and  conclusively  establish  the 
fact  that  collusion  except  on  the  part  of 
one  or  other  of  the  committee  was  entirely 
out  of  the  question. 

But  freshness  of  interest  on  the  part  of  the 
percipient  appears  essential  to  success;  we 
all  noted  that  the  best  results  were  obtained 
on  those  days  when  there  was  no  weariness 
or  anxiety  for  success.  At  the  close  of  the 
third  Report,  the  committee  state  that  the 
power  of  the  percipients  gradually  diminished 
during  the  months  over  which  the  experiments 
extended,  so  that  at  the  end  they  failed  under 
the  easiest  and  most  lax  conditions,  where  at 
the  beginning  they  succeeded  under  the  most 
stringent  tests.  This  gradual  decline  of 
power,  they  remark,  "  resembled  the  disap- 
pearance of  a  transitory  pathological  condi- 
tion, being  the  very  opposite  of  what  might 
be  expected  from  a  growing  proficiency  in 
code  communication."  It  is  therefore  less 
surprising  to  find  that  when  the  Misses  Creery, 
anxious  to  appear  successful,  were  tested 
again  some  time  later  at  Cambridge,  it 
was  discovered  that  they  were  using  a 
code  of  signals.  Here  one  of  the  sisters  was 
allowed  to  know  the  thing  selected,  and  she 
tried  to  help  her  sister  to  "  guess  "  it  by  this 
improper  means. 

Whether  this  had  occurred  in  the  earlier 


62  PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

trials  or  not,  it  obviously  discredits  all  experi- 
ments where  such  a  thing  is  at  all  possible. 
Hence  the  necessity,  emphasized  in  the  pre- 
ceding pages,  of  confining  our  attention  in 
all  cases  to,  and  drawing  our  conclusions 
from,  those  trials  where  the  investigators 
themselves  could  alone  be  charged  with  the 
possibility  of  collusion. 

Professor  Sidgwick,  in  a  Presidential  ad- 
dress to  the  S.P.R.,  before  these  later  trials 
(Proc.,  vol.  ii.,  p.  154),  has  given  the  best 
answer  to  those  who  would  reject  the  evidence 
afforded  by  the  early  experiments.  He 
remarks — 

"  None  of  our  critics  appear  to  me  to 
appreciate  the  kind  and  degree  of  evidence 
that  we  have  already  obtained.  They  often 
imply  that  the  experiments  on  thought- 
transference  are  such  as  could  be  performed 
by  '  cheating  mediums  or  mesmerists,'  by 
the  simple  means  of  a  code  of  signals,  which 
the  investigating  committee  cannot  find  out; 
quite  ignoring  such  cases  as  that  given  in 
Proc.  £.P.jR.,Part  I.,  where  the  cards  guessed  by 
one  of  the  Miss  Creerys  were  unknown  to  any 
one  but  the  four  strangers  who  went  to  witness 
the  experiments;  and  where,  therefore,  as  I 
have  before  said,  the  investigators  must  either 
have  been  idiots,  or  one  or  other  of  them  in 
the  trick.  Similar  remarks  may  be  made 
about  the  experiments  reported  in  the  last 
Proceedings,  where  four  or  five  different 
persons  must  either  have  been  guilty  of 
unveracity  or  collusion,  or  of  most  abnormal 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE         63 

srtupidity  if  the  phenomena  were  not 
genuine." 

It  is  right  to  say  that,  although  I  differed 
from  them,  Professor  Sidgwick,  together 
with  Mr.  Myers  and  Mr.  Gurney,  subsequently 
decided  against  further  publishing  any  of 
these  experiments.  They  no  doubt  con- 
sidered that  at  such  an  elementary  stage  of 
the  investigation,  with  as  yet  so  small  a 
quantity  of  evidence  to  lay  before  so  many 
hostile  critics,  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to 
shun  even  the  appearance  of  the  slightest 
contact  with  detected  fraud.  Under  the 
changed  conditions  of  the  present  day,  how- 
ever, there  is  no  longer  any  reason  for  setting 
aside  the,  as  I  believe,  unimpeachable  experi- 
ments in  the  earlier  series. 

In  fact,  numerous  investigators,  both  at 
home  and  abroad,  have  since  obtained  addi- 
tional and  irrefragable  evidence  on  behalf  of 
thought-transference.  The  first  of  these 
contributions  was  made  in  1883  in  a  paper 
read  before  the  Literary  and  Philosophical 
Society  of  Liverpool — the  authors  being  Mr. 
Malcolm  Guthrie  and  Mr.  Birchall,  the  Hon. 
Secretary  of  that  Society.  A  fuller  report  of 
these  and  subsequent  experiments  by  the 
same  investigators  was  contributed  to  the 
Proceedings  of  the  S.P.R.,  1883-85.  The 
subjects,  or  percipients,  in  these  experiments 
were  two  young  ladies,  well  known  to  Mr. 
Guthrie,  and  every  care  was  taken  to  prevent 
any  information  being  conveyed  through  the 
organs  of  sense.  Mr.  Gurney  and  Mr.  Myers 


64  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

and  myself  were  present  at  some  of  the  trials, 
which  were  specially  interesting  as  showing 
that  the  mental  transfer  of  tastes  and  pains 
took  place  in  the  normal  as  well  as  in  the 
hypnotic  state.  Thus  a  collection  was  made 
of  some  twenty  strongly  tasting  substances; 
these  were  put  into  small  bottles  or  parcels 
and  kept  out  of  sight  of  the  subject;  every 
care  was  taken  to  prevent  any  odour  of  the 
substance  reaching  the  percipient,  moreover 
no  strongly  odorous  substance  was  used  in 
these  trials.  The  percipient  being  seated 
with  her  back  to  the  agent  and  blindfolded, 
the  taster,  usually  outside  the  room,  then 
silently  took  a  small  quantity  of  one  of  the 
substances,  put  it  in  his  mouth,  and  returning 
placed  his  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  the  per- 
cipient, who  called  out  what  she  apparently 
tasted;  no  one  else  was  allowed  to  speak. 
Thus  the  agent  having  tasted  vinegar,  the 
percipient  said  she  felt  "  a  sharp  and  nasty 
taste."  The  agent  then  tasted  mustard,  and 
the  percipient  at  once  said,  "  I  now  taste 
mustard."  But  this  seemed  to  spoil  the  next 
couple  of  trials,  as  the  percipient  said,  "  I  still 
feel  the  hot  taste  of  mustard."  Another 
evening,  Worcester  sauce,  bitter  aloes,  alum, 
nutmeg,  cloves  and  cayenne  pepper  were  cor- 
rectly named  by  the  percipient.  There  were, 
it  is  true,  several  failures,  but  the  successes 
were  quite  beyond  pure  guesswork,  though 
more  complete  protection  (which  was  made 
subsequently)  against  the  possibility  of  the 
percipient  obtaining  indications  through  the 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE        65 

sense  of  smell  would  have  been  desirable; 
nevertheless  alum,  bitter  aloes  and  an  acid 
lozenge,  all  correctly  named,  give  off  no 
sensible  odour. 

This  possible  objection  of  odour  does  not 
apply  to  the  transference  of  pains.  Here 
Dr.  Herdman,  F.R.S.,  the  distinguished  Pro- 
fessor of  Natural  History  in  the  University 
of  Liverpool,  was  present  with  other  investi- 
gators, and  corroborated  the  results  obtained 
in  his  presence.  The  percipient,  Miss  Ralph, 
one  of  the  two  ladies  referred  to,  was  seated 
as  before,  blindfolded  with  her  back  to  the 
investigators,  who  all  agreed  noiselessly  to 
inflict  upon  themselves  some  similar  trivial 
pain.  There  was  no  contact  with  the  percipi- 
ent. In  all  twenty  trials  were  made ;  in  ten  of 
these  the  percipient  localized  the  pain  with 
great  precision;  in  six  the  localization  was 
nearly  exact,  and  in  four  nothing  was  felt  or 
the  localization  was  wrong.  These  experiments 
show  that  in  certain  subjects  in  a  passive 
waking  state,  a  "  community  of  sensation  " 
occurs  between  the  agent  and  percipient,  such 
as  was  long  before  observed  when  the  subject 
was  in  the  mesmeric  trance. 

We  are  also  indebted  to  Mr.  Guthrie  for  a 
lengthy  and  carefully  conducted  series  of 
experiments  on  the  mental  transference  of 
colours,  rough  diagrams  of  pictures  and 
imaginary  scenes.  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  F.R.S., 
was  present  at  many  of  these  trials.  The 
drawing  or  object  to  be  thought  of  was  placed 
out  of  sight  of  the  percipient,  whose  eyes  were 


66  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

also  bandaged.  It  would  take  too  long  to 
give  even  a  summary  of  these  experiments; 
one  or  two  may  be  quoted  which  were  made 
in  Dr.  Herdman's  rooms — 

Object :  a  pair  of  scissors  partly  open,  points 
downwards.  Percipient  says,  "  It  is  a  pair  of 
scissors  standing  up,  a  little  open."  Object : 
A  key.  Percipient :  "  It's  bright,  it  looks  like 
a  key."  Told  to  draw  it,  the  percipient 
drew  it  inverted.  Object :  Outline  drawing  of 
a  little  flag.  Percipient :  "  It's  a  little  flag." 
Told  to  draw  it,  she  drew  it  as  it  was,  upright, 
but  laterally  inverted.  The  frequent  lateral 
inversion  of  objects  by  other  percipients  I  have 
also  noticed.  A  different  drawing  was  next 
made,  but  put  aside  and  purposely  the  drawing 
of  the  flag  again  put  up.  Percipient :  "  I 
still  see  that  flag."  Object :  An  oval  locket 
hung  up.  Percipient :  'I  see  something 
gold,  something  hanging,  like  a  gold  locket." 
Asked  what  shape,  "  It's  oval." 

An  interesting  experiment  was  made  with 
success  to  try  the  effect  of  two  agents  looking 
at  different  objects  and  to  note  if  the  percipi- 
ent saw  the  combined  result.  This  experi- 
ment, made  by  Sir  O.  Lodge,  was  described 
by  him  in  a  letter  to  Nature  of  June  12,  1884. 
This  simultaneous  effect  of  two  minds  on  one 
percipient  is  significant,  as  it  affords  a  proof 
of  the  joint  agency,  occasionally  found  to 
occur  in  connection  with  spontaneous  cases 
of  telepathy  that  will  be  considered  later. 

The  transference  of  colours  and  scenes  was 
also  more  or  less  successful,  and  these  all 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE        67 

point  to  a  visual  impression  made  on  the 
percipient.  More  striking  were  the  reproduc- 
tion of  rough  drawings,  obtained  by  Mr.  Guth- 
rie,  Mr.  Gurney  and  other  experimenters ;  these 
cannot  be  reproduced  here,  and  our  readers 
are  referred  to  the  Proceedings  of  the  S.P.R., 
vols.  ii.  and  iii.,or  to  Mr.  Myers'  Human  Person- 
ality, vol.  i.,  where  illustrations  of  the  original 
drawing  and  its  reproduction  by  the  percipient 
are  given  side  by  side.  To  avoid  the  possi- 
bility of  muscular  guidance,  no  contact  can 
ever  be  allowed  between  the  agent  and  per- 
cipient in  such  experiments.  The  drawings 
were  made  for  the  most  part  in  another  room, 
and  consisted  of  any  simple  random  figure 
that  occurred  to  the  investigator,  such,  for 
example,  as  a  tuning-fork,  a  scroll,  dumb- 
bells, the  outline  of  a  head,  a  horse,  a  fish,  etc. 
The  percipient  was  blindfolded,  the  drawing 
placed  on  a  wooden  stand  between  the  agent 
and  percipient  and  in  silence  gazed  at  by  the 
former.  When  the  percipient  received  an 
impression,  which  usually  occurred  after  half- 
a-minute  to  two  or  three  minutes,  she  was 
allowed  to  remove  the  bandage  and  draw 
what  she  had  mentally  perceived.  Her 
position  rendered  it  absolutely  impossible 
for  her  to  obtain  a  glimpse  of  the  original 
drawing,  and  she  was  kept  under  the  closest 
observation  the  whole  time  and  complete 
silence  preserved.  Under  these  stringent 
conditions  many  of  the  reproductions  closely 
resembled  the  original  drawing,  and  by  no 
possibility  could  be  ascribed  to  lucky  guesses. 
c  2 


68  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

Summing  up  the  result  of  the  numerous 
Liverpool  experiments,  Mr.  Guthrie  states 
that  437  trials  were  made  with  objects,  colours, 
drawings,  numbers,  pains,  tastes,  etc.;  of 
these  237  were  correctly  transferred  and  a 
few  others  partly  correct.  Entire  corrobor- 
ation  of  these  results  have  been  obtained 
by  many  other  independent  and  competent 
observers,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  Hence 
though  not  yet  officially  recognized  by  science, 
no  doubt  of  the  reality  of  thought-trans- 
ference can  be  left  on  the  mind  of  any  diligent 
and  thoughtful  student,  however  critical  he 
may  be.  This  conviction  is  greatly  strength- 
ened by  the  additional  evidence  to  be  found  (1) 
in  experiments  during  the  hypnotic  state,  to 
which  we  must  turn  in  the  next  chapter,  and 
(2)  by  the  transmission  of  mental  impressions 
and  hallucinations  over  great  distances.  It  was 
the  recognition  of  this  latter  fact  that  led  Mr. 
Myers  to  suggest  the  general  term  Telepathy, 
"  feeling  at  a  distance,"  to  cover,  as  he  remarks, 
"  all  cases  of  the  communication  of  impressions 
of  any  kind  from  one  mind  to  another  indepen- 
dently of  the  recognized  channels  of  sense. 
Telepathy  may  thus  exist  between  two  men 
in  the  same  room  as  truly  as  between  one 
man  in  England  and  another  in  Australia, 
or  between  one  still  living  on  earth  and  another 
long  since  deceased." 

The  tremendous  and  far-reaching  implica- 
tions involved  in  the  fact  of  telepathy  renders 
its  discovery  of  the  utmost  importance  to 
philosophical  and  religious  thought,  as  well 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE         69 

as  to  psychology.  These  implications  can- 
not be  discussed  here;  obviously  telepathy 
renders  a  purely  materialistic  philosophy 
untenable,  and  furnishes  the  prospect  of  a 
far  more  perfect  interchange  of  thought  than 
by  the  clumsy  mechanism  of  speech.  It 
affords  a  rational  basis  for  prayer  and  inspira- 
tion, and  gives  us  a  distant  glimpse  of  the 
possibility  of  communion  without  language 
not  only  between  men  of  various  races  and 
tongues,  but  between  every  sentient  creature, 
which  if  not  attainable  here  may  await  us  all 
in  that  future  state  when  we  shall  "know 
even  as  we  are  known." 


CHAPTER  VI 

THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE   IN   THE 
HYPNOTIC   STATE 

THE  older  mesmerists  had  noticed  sixty 
or  seventy  years  ago  that  there  sometimes 
occurred  a  "  community  of  sensation  "  between 
the  operator  and  the  entranced  subject; 
the  latter  indicating  correctly  the  taste  of 
various  articles  such  as  salt,  sugar,  cinnamon, 
etc.,  which  the  operator  placed  in  his  own 
mouth,  unseen  by  the  percipient.  A  former 
distinguished  Professor  of  Physiology,  both  in 
King's  College  and  in  the  Royal  College  of 
Surgeons,  London,  Dr.  Mayo,  F.R.S.,  whose 
enlightened  views  were  far  ahead  of  his 
scientific  friends,  writing  in  1850,  confirms 
this.  He  tells  us  — 

"  The  entranced  person,  who  has  no  feeling 
or  taste  or  smell  of  his  own,  feels,  tastes,  and 
smells  everything  that  is  made  to  tell  on  the 
sense  of  the  operator.  If  mustard  or  sugar 
be  put  in  his  [the  subject's]  own  mouth  he 
seems  not  to  know  they  are  there ;  if  mustard 
is  placed  on  the  tongue  of  the  operator  the 
entranced  person  expresses  great  disgust  and 
tries  to  spit  it  out.  The  same  with  bodily 
pain.  If  you  pluck  a  hair  from  the  operator's 
70 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE        71 

head,  the  other  complains  of  the  pain  you  have 
given  him." 

These  results  were  confirmed  by  other 
observers  both  in  England  and  abroad,  but, 
strangely  enough,  the  significance  of  these 
observations  was  long  overlooked.  The  atten- 
tion of  the  pioneers  in  hypnotic  investigation 
was,  in  fact,  largely  confined  to  the  therapeutic 
and  anaesthetic  effect  of  hypnotism,  and  to 
combating  the  prejudices  and  unscrupulous 
attacks  with  which  they  were  assailed  in  the 
medical  press  of  that  period. 

My  own  attention  was  directed  to  the  sub- 
ject by  witnessing  some  hypnotic  experiments 
made  by  a  friend  whilst  staying  at  his  country 
house  in  Westmeath,  about  the  year  1870. 
Fresh  from  the  Royal  Institution  in  London, 
conversant  with  and  fully  sharing  the  scep- 
ticism of  the  scientific  world  of  that  time,  as 
to  the  genuineness  of  these  alleged  marvels, 
I  was  interested  but  unconvinced  by  the 
experiments  which  I  witnessed.  It  was  not 
until  my  host  allowed  me  to  repeat  the  experi- 
ments and  to  choose  the  subjects  myself  that 
my  scepticism  gave  way.  Selecting  two  or 
three  of  the  village  children,  they  were  placed 
in  a  quiet  room,  a  scrap  of  paper  was  put  in 
the  palms  of  their  hands,  and  they  were  told 
to  gaze  at  it  steadily.  One  of  their  number 
soon  passed  into  a  sleep-waking  state,  and 
became  susceptible  to  any  suggestion,  however 
absurd,  which  I  might  make.  The  others 
were  dismissed,  and  the  sensitive  subject  put 
into  a  deeper  sleep  by  a  few  passes  of  my  hand 


72  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

down  her  face  and  body.     Lifting  the  eyelid 
of  the  subject  and  touching  the  eye  with  my 
finger,  no  reflex  action,  or  instinctive  contrac- 
tion, occurred.     The  eyeball  was  turned  up- 
wards   and    the    subject  apparently  was   in 
profound  slumber.     Pricking  her  hand  with  a 
needle,  no  sign  of  feeling  was  evoked.     My 
host  had  a  medical  induction  coil  by  which 
powerful  shocks  could  be  administered;  the 
terminals  were  placed  in  the  hands  and  on 
the  cheeks  of  the  subject,   and  the  current 
applied;    no    notice    was    taken    of    shocks 
that  in  the  normal  state  it  would  have  been 
impossible  to  bear  with  equanimity.     When 
her  name  was  called  loudly  by  others  than 
myself  no  reply  was  given,  but  when  I  whis- 
pered  her   name,  however   faintly,   or   even 
inaudibly  and  outside  the  room,  an  instant 
response  was  given.     Collecting  a  number  of 
things  from  the  pantry  on  to  a  table  near  me, 
and  standing  behind  the  girl,  whose  eyes  I 
had  securely  bandaged,  I  took  up  some  salt 
and  put  it  in  my  mouth ;  instantly  she  sputtered 
and  exclaimed,  "  What  for  are  you  putting  salt 
in  my  mouth  ?  "    Then  I  tried  sugar ;  she  said, 
4  That's  better  " ;  asked  what  it  was  like,  she 
said,  "  Sweet."    Then  mustard,  pepper,  ginger, 
etc.,  were  tried ;  each  was  named,  and  appar- 
ently tasted  by  the  girl  when  I  put  them  in 
my   own   mouth,    but   when    placed    in    her 
mouth  she  seemed  to  disregard  them.     Put- 
ting my  hand  over  a  lighted  candle  and  slightly 
burning  it,  the  subject,  who  was  still  blind- 
folded and    had  her  back  to  me,  instantly 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE        73 

called  out  her  hand  was  burnt,  and  showed 
evident  pain.  Nor  did  it  make  any  differ- 
ence when  I  repeated  these  experiments  in 
an  adjoining  room,  nor  when  every  one  was 
excluded  from  the  room  but  myself  and  the 
subject. 

On  another  occasion,  after  hypnotizing  the 
girl  as  before,  I  took  a  card  at  random  from 
a  pack  in  another  room,  noted  what  it  was, 
placed  it  within  a  book,  and  giving  the 
closed  book  to  the  subject  asked  her  if  she 
could  see  what  was  inside.  She  made  no 
attempt  to  open  the  book,  but  held  it  to  the 
side  of  her  head  and  said  there  was  something 
"  with  red  spots  on  it."  I  told  her  to  count 
the  spots,  and  she  said  there  were  "  five." 
The  card  was,  in  fact,  the  five  of  diamonds. 
Other  cards  chosen  by  me  and  concealed  in  a 
similar  way  were,  for  the  most  part,  correctly 
described,  though  sometimes  she  failed,  saying 
the  things  were  dim.  One  of  the  most  in- 
teresting experiments  was  made  when  in 
answer  to  my  request  that  she  would  mentally 
visit  London  and  go  to  Regent  Street,  she 
correctly  described  the  optician's  shop  of 
which  I  was  thinking.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
I  found,  upon  subsequent  inquiry,  that  the 
girl  had  never  gone  fifty  miles  away  from  her 
remote  Irish  village.  Nevertheless,  not  only 
did  she  correctly  describe  the  position  of  this 
shop,  but  told  me  of  some  large  crystals  of 
Iceland  spar  ("  that  made  things  look  double  ") 
which  I  knew  were  in  the  shop,  and  that  a  big 
clock  hung  outside  over  the  entrance,  as  was 


74  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

the  case.  It  was  impossible  for  the  subject  to 
gain  any  information  of  these  facts  through 
the  ordinary  channels  of  sense,  as  there  was 
no  conversation  about  the  matter.  My  friend, 
the  late  Mr.  W.  E.  Wilson,  F.R.S.,  was  present 
when  these  experiments  were  made  in  his 
father's  house,  and  in  answer  to  my  request 
he  subsequently  wrote  to  me  confirming  them, 
saying,  "  We  proved  beyond  all  doubt  that  the 
subject  was  able  to  read  the  thoughts  of  the 
mesmerizer." 

The  evidence,  in  fact,  appeared  so  incon- 
testable and  of  such  vast  importance  if  estab- 
lished, that  I  ventured  to  bring  these  and  other 
psychical  phenomena  that  had  come  under 
my  own  observation  before  the  British  Associa- 
tion in  1876,  with  a  view  to  the  appointment 
of  experts  to  investigate  and  report  on  the 
whole  subject,  but  the  idea  was  scorned  at  the 
time.  The  following  sentence  from  that  paper 
of  thirty-five  years  ago  may  here  be  quoted— 

"  In  many  other  ways  I  convinced  myself 
that  the  existence  of  a  distinct  idea  in  my  own 
mind  gave  rise  to  an  image  of  the  idea  in  the 
subject's  mind;  not  always  a  clear  image,  but 
one  that  could  not  fail  to  be  recognized  as  a 
more  or  less  distorted  reflection  of  my  own 
thought.  The  important  point  is  that  every 
care  was  taken  to  prevent  any  unconscious 
movement  of  the  lips,  or  otherwise  giving  any 
indication  to  the  subject,  although  one  could 
hardly  reveal  the  contents  of  an  optician's  shop 
by  facial  indications"  (Proc.  S.P.R.,  vol.  i.y 
p.  243). 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE        75 

In  these  early  experiments  I  noticed  that 
the  hypnotized  subject  responded  to  thought- 
transference  even  when  a  considerable  distance 
and  opaque  objects  intervened.  Later  on,  in 
1882,  some  careful  experiments  on  this  point 
•were  made  by  me  in  my  own  house  at  Kings- 
town, Co.  Dublin.  Here  the  subject  was  a 
lad  named  Fearnley,  and  the  hypnotizer,  a 
complete  stranger  to  him,  was  a  friend,  Mr. 
G.  A.  Smith.  On  one  of  two  precisely  similar 
cards  I  wrote  the  word  "  Yes,"  and  on  the 
other  "  No."  Placing  the  hypnotized  subject 
or  percipient  so  that  he  could  not  see  the  cards 
I  held,  a  request  was  made  that  he  would  open 
his  hand  if  the  card  "  Yes  "  was  shown  to  the 
agent,  Mr.  Smith,  or  not  open  it  if  "  No  "  was 
pointed  to.  In  this  way  Mr.  Smith,  who  was 
not  in  contact  with  the  percipient,  silently 
willed  in  accordance  with  the  card  shown  to 
him.  Twenty  experiments  were  made,  under 
the  strictest  conditions  to  avoid  any  pos- 
sibility of  information  being  gained  by  the 
ordinary  channels  of  sense,  and  only  three 
failures  resulted.  Then  the  subject  was  re- 
quested to  answer  aloud  whether  he  heard 
me  or  not.  When  "Yes"  was  handed  to 
Mr.  Smith  he  silently  willed  the  subject  should 
hear, -when  "No"  that  he  should  not  hear. 
The  object  was  to  reduce  the  experiment  to 
the  simplest  form  to  try  the  effect  of  increasing 
distance.  In  all  except  the  first  few  experi- 
ments, the  cards  were  shuffled  by  me  with 
their  face  downwards,  and  then  the  unknown 
card  handed  by  me  to  Mr.  Smith,  who  looked 


76  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

at  it  and  willed  accordingly.  This  precaution 
was  taken  to  avoid  any  possible  indication 
being  gained  by  the  percipient  from  the  tone 
in  which  I  asked  the  question.  After  I  had 
noted  the  reply,  and  not  till  then,  was  the 
card  looked  at  by  me.  The  percipient  re- 
mained throughout  motionless,  with  eyes 
closed  and  apparently  asleep  in  an  arm-chair 
in  one  corner  of  my  study;  it  is  needless  to 
repeat  that  even  had  he  been  wide  awake  he 
had  no  means  whatever  of  seeing  which  card 
was  selected  by  me.  Here  are  the  results, 
with  varying  distances  between  the  agent, 
Mr.  Smith,  and  the  percipient,  Fearnley.  It 
must  be  borne  in  mind  that  not  a  single  word 
was  spoken,  nor  any  sound  made  by  Mr. 
Smith. 

"  At  3  feet  apart,  twenty-five  trials  were  suc- 
cessively made,  and  in  every  case  the  subject 
responded,  or  did  not  respond,  in  exact  accord- 
ance with  the  silent  will  of  Mr.  Smith,  as 
directed  by  the  card  selected.  At  6  feet  apart 
six  similar  trials  were  made  without  a  single 
failure.  At  12  feet  apart  six  more  trials  were 
made  without  a  single  failure.  At  17  feet 
apart  six  more  trials  were  made  without  a 
single  failure.  In  this  last  case  Mr.  Smith 
had  to  be  placed  outside  the  study  door,  which 
was  then  closed  with  the  exception  of  a  narrow 
chink  just  wide  enough  to  admit  of  passing  a 
card  in  or  out,  whilst  I  remained  in  the  study 
observing  the  subject. 

"A  final  experiment  was  made  when  Mr. 
Smith  was  taken  across  the  hall  and  placed  in 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE       77 

the  dining-room,  at  a  distance  of  about  30  feet 
from  the  subject,  two  doors,  both  quite  closed, 
intervening.  Under  these  conditions  three 
trials  were  made  with  success,  the  '  Yes ' 
response  being,  however,  very  faint  and  hardly 
audible  to  me  when  I  returned  to  the  study 
to  ask  the  usual  question  after  handing  the 
card  to  the  distant  operator.  At  this  point, 
the  subject  fell  into  a  deep  sleep  and  made 
no  further  replies  to  the  questions  addressed 
to  him  "  (Proc.  S.P.R.,  vol.  ii.,  p.  14). 

Subsequently  other  trials  were  made  under 
different  conditions  with  the  percipient  in 
total  darkness,  with  successful  results.  Alto- 
gether about  one  hundred  trials  were  made, 
during  which  there  were  only  four  wrong 
answers  and  one  doubtful  one,  and  for  these 
Mr.  Smith  blamed  himself  rather  than  the 
percipient.  Pure  chance  would  have  given 
about  one-half  right  instead  of  the  ninety-five 
right  actually  obtained. 

When  the  subject  was  awakened  he  said 
he  had  heard  the  question  each  time,  but 
when  he  gave  no  answer  he  felt  unable 
to  control  his  muscles  so  as  to  frame  the 
word. 

In  1883  Mr.  Ed.  Gurney  made  a  number 
of  excellent  experiments  on  the  mental  trans- 
ference of  pains,  between  the  hypnotizer, 
Mr.  Smith,  and  the  subject,  in  this  case  a  lad 
named  Wells.  I  was  present  at  many  of 
these  experiments,  and  can  testify  that  it  was 
quite  impossible  for  the  subject  to  have  ob- 
tained any  information  through  the  ordinary 


78  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

channels  of  sense.  Wells  was  blindfolded  and 
Mr.  Smith  stood  behind  his  chair.  Mr.  Gurney, 
or  one  of  us,  then  silently  pricked  or  pinched 
Mr.  Smith  in  different  parts  of  his  body.  The 
only  words  spoken  were  "  Do  you  feel  any- 
thing ?  "  addressed  to  Wells.  Out  of  twenty- 
four  experiments  made  in  this  way,  the  exact 
spot  was  correctly  indicated  by  the  subject 
twenty  times.  With  another  subject  also  in 
a  light  hypnotic  trance  similar  results  were 
obtained,  together  with  the  transference  of 
tastes.  Whenever  Mr.  Smith  was  given  a 
substance  to  put  in  his  mouth,  the  subject, 
in  nearly  all  cases,  correctly  indicated  the 
taste.  These  and  other  experiments  abun- 
dantly confirmed  the  results  already  described. 

In  France  Professor  Pierre  Janet  obtained 
similar  results  with  a  hypnotized  subject  in 
1885  and  1886.  Professor  Janet  and  Dr. 
Gibert  also  made  a  series  of  experiments  with 
a  sensitive  subject  at  distances  varying  from 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  to  a  mile.  Here  the  test 
was  the  production  of  hypnotic  trance  in  the 
subject  whenever  the  distant  operator  willed 
it  to  occur,  at  some  unexpected  time.  Out 
of  twenty-five  trials  eighteen  were  completely 
successful,  and  the  remainder  partially  so.  It 
is  needless  to  refer  to  the  numerous  other  ex- 
periments of  a  similar  kind  made  by  able  and 
critical  observers  abroad. 

Perhaps  the  most  carefully  conducted  and 
extensive  series  of  experiments  upon  thought- 
transference  with  a  subject  in  the  hypnotic 
state  were  those  made  at  Brighton  in  1889 


THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE         79 

(by  Professor  and  Mrs.  Sidgwick.  As  usual, 
<the  most  provoking  and  inexplicable  variations 
•of  success  occurred  on  different  days,  when 
the  conditions  appeared  to  be  exactly  alike; 
thus  on  August  16  and  17  the  experiments 
were  a  brilliant  success,  whereas  on  August 
19,  20  and  21  they  were  total  failures.  These 
differences  could  not  be  accounted  for  on 
grounds  of  health,  etc.,  for  sometimes  a  run 
of  success  would  begin  and  then  abruptly 
cease. 

The  percipient  was  a  clerk,  about  nineteen 
years  old,  designated  as  P.  To  avoid  any  bias 
in  the  selection  of  the  numbers  to  be  guessed, 
the  wooden  counters  of  the  game  of  Lotto, 
which  had  the  numbers  from  10  to  90  stamped 
on  them,  were  put  into  a  bag  and  one  drawn 
out;  as  there  were  thus  eighty-one  different 
numbers,  mere  chance  guessing  would  give 
only  one  right  in  eighty-one  trials.  After  the 
first  few  trials,  Professor  Sidgwick  drew  the 
number  from  the  bag,  placed  it  in  a  little  box, 
and  handed  it,  unseen  by  the  percipient,  to 
Mr.  Smith,  who  kept  strict  silence;  Mrs. 
Sidgwick  recorded  the  answer  in  entire  ignor- 
ance of  the  number  drawn.  It  made  no 
difference  whether  the  percipient  P.  was  blind- 
folded or  not,  as  in  the  hypnotic  state,  during 
these  experiments,  his  eyeballs  were  turned 
upward,  his  eyelids  closed,  and  normal  vision 
was  impossible ;  even  so,  every  precaution  was 
taken  to  prevent  any  information  being  derived 
through  the  ordinary  channels  of  sense.  The 
percipient  speaks  of  "  seeing  "  the  numbers, 


80  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

but  this  is  purely  a  mental  visualization.  Here 
is  a  summary  of  one  set  of  experiments  so  made, 
giving  the  number  drawn  in  ordinary  type,  the 
number  guessed  in  italics : — 

87,  almost  immediately  P.  said  87;  19,  P. 
18;  24,  P.  I  see  an  8  and  a  4— 84;  35,  P.  a  3 
and  a  6—35;  28,  P.  88;  20,  P.  23  ("not  so 
plain,  I  saw  the  2  best  ") ;  27,  P.  I  see  a  7  and 
I  think  a  3  in  front  of  it,  I  can  see  the  7 ;  48, 
P.  I  see  an  8.  Told  to  look  again,  P.  said  he 
saw  a  4-— the  4  to  the  left,  48;  20,  P.  <2  and  0; 
71,  P.  71;  38,  P.  3  .  .  .  38;  75,  P.  I  see  a  7 
and  a  5 — 75 ;  17,  P.  after  seeing  a  h  said,  I 
see  a  1  first  and  7  second;  52,  P.  62,  I  saw 
that  at  once;  76,  P.  76. 

This  is  a  record  of  a  continuous  set  of  experi- 
ments ;  the  total  number  of  trials  made  when 
the  agent  and  percipient  were  in  the  same 
room  was  644,  of  which  131  were  complete 
successes,  both  digits  being  given  correctly, 
and  in  fourteen  trials  the  digits  were  given  in 
the  reverse  order.  Pure  guesswork  would 
have  given  about  eight  right,  so  that  mere 
chance  coincidence  cannot  account  for  the 
success  obtained.  In  a  later  series  of  experi- 
ments, carried  on  from  1890  to  1892,  by  Mrs. 
Sidgwick  and  Miss  Johnson,  the  agent  and 
percipient  were  in  different  rooms  and  strict 
silence  was  preserved.  I  was  invited  to  be 
present  at  some  of  these  trials,  and  can  there- 
fore say  from  personal  observation  that  the 
possibility  of  any  information  being  gained  by 
the  percipient,  through  unconscious  whisper- 
ing of  the  number,  seemed  to  me  to  be  quite 


,  THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE         81 

excluded,  however  acute  his  sense  of  hearing. 
The  transference  of  mental  pictures,  also  with 
more  or  less  success,  was  subsequently  tried 
Hinder  the  same  conditions,  and  by  the  same 
experimenters  with  different  percipients. 


CHAPTER  VII 

MESMERISM — HYPNOTISM — SUGGESTION 

To  most  people,  any  acquaintance  with 
mesmerism  they  possess  is  confined. to  those 
public  exhibitions — common  enough  a  genera- 
tion ago,  and  usually  called  by  the  barbarous 
word  "  electro-biology  " — where  some  of  the 
audience  are  invited  to  the  platform  and  made 
to  look  at  a  small  object  placed  in  their  hands, 
whilst  passes  are  repeatedly  made  by  the 
operator  down  the  body  of  the  subject. 
Presently  two  or  three  fall  into  a  sleep 
and  readily  obey  any  suggestions,  however 
ridiculous,  made  by  the  operator.  In  this 
way  the  subject  can  be  made  to  believe  he 
is  another  person,  or  any  bird  or  animal  sug- 
gested, often  exhibiting  a  wonderful  dramatic 
power  in  carrying  out  the  suggestion.  Other 
curious  phenomena  were  occasionally  shown 
by  the  subject  when  in  a  deeper  entranced 
state,  such  as  complete  insensibility  to  pain 
in  any  part  of  or  over  the  whole  body,  while, 
on  the  other  hand,  he  would  sometimes 
exhibit  an  amazing  exaltation  of  any  special 
sense;  feeling  or  detecting  things  impossible 
for  him  to  perceive  in  his  ordinary  waking 
state.  On  returning  to  his  normal  state,  to 

82 


MESMERISM— HYPNOTISM         83 

which  he  was  restored  by  upward  passes 
and  a  command  from  the  operator  to  "  wake 
up,"  he  was  utterly  oblivious  of  everything 
that  had  occurred  during  his  entranced 
condition  and  was  incredulous  when  informed 
of  what  he  had  said  or  done.  To  the  general 
public  such  performances  only  excited  specu- 
lation as  to  their  genuineness,  and  little 
regard  was  paid  to  the  far-reaching  psycho- 
logical problems  involved.  Let  us  briefly 
recall  the  history  of  the  subject. 

The  remarkable  phenomena  of  mesmerism 
originated  with  a  Viennese  doctor,  Friedrich 
Mesmer,  a  Swiss,  born  in  1733.  Mesmer 
claimed  to  have  discovered  a  new  vital  fluid 
or  effluence,  which  could  be  transmitted  from 
one  person  to  another  and  which,  he  asserted, 
had  wonderful  curative  power.  At  that  time 
the  physical  forces  of  electricity,  magnetism, 
heat,  etc.,  were  attributed  to  various  im- 
palpable fluids,  and  Mesmer  believed  he  had 
found  a  new  fluid  or  force  associated  with 
life,  resembling  magnetism  :  hence  he  called 
it  "  animal  magnetism."  Whether  such  an 
effluence  exists  or  not,  it  certainly  has  nothing 
to  do  with  magnetism  as  the  latter  is  known 
to  physical  science ;  nevertheless,  the  misnomer 
still  widely  exists. 

In  1778  Mesmer  came  to  Paris  to  demon- 
strate his  new  system  of  therapeutics.  The 
use  of  drugs  and  other  prevalent  medical 
remedies  were  abandoned  and  the  patients 
submitted  to  a  treatment  which  looked  very 
like  quackery.  Seated  round  a  mysterious 


84  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

tub  of  water,  in  which  were  rows  of  bottles, 
the  patients,  rich  and  poor,  were  linked 
together  by  a  rope  from  the  tub,  and  iron 
rods  proceeding  therefrom  were  brought  into 
contact  with  the  diseased  part,  whilst  Mesmer 
and  his  assistants  stroked  or  massaged  the 
patient.  Partial  darkness  and  the  subdued 
strains  of  music  added  to  the  mystery.  But 
the  results  were  extraordinary,  numerous 
amazing  cures  were  effected,  and  Paris  rang 
with  the  fame  of  Mesmer.  The  patients  were 
mostly  of  high  standing  and  included  some 
physicians  of  note,  one  of  whom,  a  "  doctor 
regent,"  became  Mesmer 's  enthusiastic  advo- 
cate and  helper.  In  one  year  it  is  said  that 
8,000  persons  were  so  treated,  and  the  record  of 
the  cures  wrought  could  neither  be  explained, 
nor  explained  away,  by  the  medical  profession. 
A  medical  commission  was  appointed  in  1784 
to  report  on  the  whole  subject.  This  com- 
mission, which  included  some  famous  members 
of  the  Paris  Academy  of  Sciences,  was  un- 
favourable to  Mesmer  and  his  fluid  theory, 
attributing  the  cures  to  imagination.  But 
the  commission  was  much  prejudiced  against 
Mesmer,  owing  to  the  secrecy  and  charlatan- 
ism with  which  he  had  surrounded  his  system. 
Mesmer  thereupon  left  Paris,  followed  by 
numerous  patients,  and  subsequently  died  in 
obscurity  in  Switzerland. 

Among  Mesmer's  disciples  was  the  Marquis 
de  Puyse*gur,  who  brought  a  more  critical 
and  scientific  spirit  to  bear  upon  the  subject. 
Puysegur  ultimately  believed  the  secret  of  the 


MESMERISM— HYPNOTISM         85 

cures — which  could  not  be  gainsaid,  though 
they  were  practically  ignored  by  the  medical 
commission — to  be,  as  he  states,  in  "  belief  and 
will  "  or  "  the  action  of  thought  upon  the 
vital  principle  of  the  body."  This,  in  fact,  is 
generally  recognized,  and  lies  at  the  foundation 
of  Faith  Cures,  Christian  Science,  and  the 
cures  wrought  in  ancient  Greece  and  Rome 
by  what  is  now  termed  Suggestive  treatment. 
Puysegur  also  discovered  the  state  of  somnam- 
bulism induced  in  susceptible  patients  by 
Mesmer's  system.  Such  patients  were  thrown 
into  a  state  of  trance  wherein  another  per- 
sonality with  clearer  vision  and  higher  facul- 
ties appeared  to  emerge,  able  to  diagnose 
their  own  illness,  even  prescribe  for  its  treat- 
ment, and  foresee  the  date  of  cure.  On 
returning  to  their  normal  state,  not  the 
slightest  memory  of  what  had  passed  in  the 
trance  state  remained.  Though  unquestion- 
able evidence  exists  of  this  "  lucidity  "  of  the 
entranced  patient,  it  is  impossible  to  say  how 
far  the  results  were  merely  due  to  a  heightened 
but  normal  sensitiveness,  i.  e.  hypersesthesia, 
or  to  so-called  clairvoyance,  which  we  shall 
discuss  in  another  chapter. 

A  later  French  Medical  Commission,  ap- 
pointed in  1826,  reported  in  favour  of  this 
clairvoyant  faculty  and  of  the  remarkable 
cures  effected  by  mesmerism.  This  report  was, 
however,  suppressed  by  the  medical  faculty 
and  issued  informally.  Meanwhile  the  sub- 
ject had  been  lifted  into  a  different  and  modern 
line  of  thought  by  the  investigations  of  an 


86  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

able  French  physician,  Dr.  A.  Bertrand,  who 
in  1820  published  a  treatise  on  artificial  som- 
nambulism, in  which  he  sweeps  away  the  idea 
of  animal  magnetism  and  a  vital  fluid,  and 
attributes  the  extraordinary  mesmeric  cures 
to  the  influence  of  suggestion  on  the  patient, 
who,  by  the  treatment,  is  made  preternaturally 
alive  to  the  faintest  suggestion  expressed,  or 
even  unexpressed,  by  the  operator.  Bertrand, 
however,  records  that  in  the  trance  state 
the  subjects  have  unquestionably  a  marked 
exaltation  of  their  intellectual  powers,  appar- 
ently enabling  them  to  gain  a  knowledge  and 
prevision  of  their  malady,  often  a  marvel- 
lous appreciation  of  time,  and  a  community 
of  sensation  between  operator  and  subject. 
It  is  also  alleged  that  a  state  of  clairvoy- 
ance, or  seeing  without  eyes,  was  sometimes 
exhibited.  Moreover,  and  this  had  been 
largely  overlooked  before,  complete  anaes- 
thesia, or  absence  of  sensation,  was  induced 
in  the  entranced  subject. 

These  were  marvels  enough  and  testified  to  by 
weighty  authority,  albeit  they  were  in  general 
discredited  by  the  medical  profession.  Up  to 
this  time  England  had  held  aloof  from  the 
subject,  regarding  it  with  extreme  disfavour. 
But,  in  1838,  an  eminent  London  medical 
man,  Dr.  Elliotson — then  professor  at,  and 
senior  physician  to,  University  College  Hos- 
pital— having  been  convinced  by  some  mes- 
meric experiments  he  had  witnessed,  took 
up  the  subject  with  characteristic  energy  and 
enthusiasm.  He  founded  a  mesmeric  hospital 


MESMERISM— HYPNOTISM         87 

in  London,  and  also  a  journal  called  the  Zoist, 
which  for  thirteen  years  was  the  organ  of  the 
medical  mesmerists — its  pages  recording  not 
only  the  extraordinary  cures  wrought  by 
mesmerism,  but  also  many  of  the  more 
startling  phenomena,  such  as  the  community 
of  sensation  between  the  operator  and  his 
subject,  and  the  clairvoyance  noticed  by 
the  early  French  investigators.  In  spite  of 
his  high  standing,  Elliotson's  advocacy  of 
mesmerism  caused  him  to  be  ostracized  by 
the  medical  profession,  led  to  the  loss  of  his 
practice,  and  compelled  him  to  resign  the  high 
official  positions  he  held.  The  same  fate 
followed  Dr.  Esdaile,  an  able  surgeon  in  India, 
appointed,  by  the  Governor-General,  Presi- 
dency Surgeon  at  Calcutta.  In  his  six  years' 
practice  in  India,  and  in  the  mesmeric  hospital 
he  opened  in  Calcutta,  Esdaile  performed  no  less 
than  261  serious  operations  on  patients  when 
under  the  mesmeric  trance,  some  200  tumours 
were  removed,  varying  from  10  to  103  pounds 
in  weight !  Not  the  slightest  pain  was  felt  in 
any  case,  and  nearly  all  made  a  good  recovery, 
the  mortality  under  such  operations  being 
reduced  from  50  to  8  per  cent.  The  discovery 
of  chloroform  was  made  about  this  period;  the 
ease  of  administering  and  the  certainty  of  the 
operation  of  this  anaesthetic,  compared  with 
the  tedious  and  often  uncertain  induction  of 
the  mesmeric  trance,  led  to  its  general  adop- 
tion, though  cases  undoubtedly  arise  where  it 
would  be  far  safer  to  employ  the  mesmeric 
trance.  The  profession,  however,  would  have 


88  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

nothing  to  do  with  mesmerism,  and  hounded 
out  of  its  ranks  any  practitioner,  however 
eminent,  who  ventured  to  use  what  the  Lancet, 
in  1848,  called  "  this  odious  fraud." 

Hitherto  the  mesmerists  were  possessed  by 
the  idea  of  a  peculiar  fluid,  communicated 
to  the  patient  by  the  passes  they  employed. 
Dr.  Braid,  a  Manchester  physician,  in  1843 
showed  that  a  patient  could  be  entranced 
simply  by  gazing  at  a  bright  object.  Braid 
called  this  process  hypnotism,  from  the  Greek 
word  for  sleep,  and  this  term  has  now  replaced 
the  word  mesmerism,  which  connotes  a  special 
theory.  As  was  the  case  with  the  older 
mesmerists,  Braid  found  at  first  surprising 
support  for  the  doctrine  of  phrenology,  when 
his  patients  were  entranced;  slight  pressure 
on  different  parts  of  the  head  giving  rise  to 
the  exhibition  of  mental  characteristics  in  the 
subject,  corresponding  with  the  location  of 
the  so-called  organs  of  language,  laughter, 
etc.,  with  which  phrenologists  had  mapped 
out  the  skull  !  Though  the  results,  which  I 
myself  have  repeated,  are  very  curious,  the 
cause  is  obscure  and  may  arise  from  telepathy 
or  some  unconscious  suggestion  (as  Braid  sub- 
sequently believed)  conveyed  to  the  subject 
by  the  operator. 

On  the  Continent,  somewhat  later,  dis- 
tinguished physiologists,  like  Professor  C. 
Richet,  and  physicians  of  note,  such  as 
Dr.  Charcot,  Liebault,  Bernheim  and  others, 
took  up  the  investigation,  added  largely  to 
our  knowledge,  and  founded  schools  for  the 


MESMERISM— HYPNOTISM         89 

study  and  practice  of  hypnotism.  At  Nancy 
and  elsewhere  hypnotic  treatment  is  used 
in  the  hospitals,  and  the  value  of  this 
remedial  agent  is  now  generally  recognized. 
In  England,  we  owe  to  Dr.  Milne  Bramwell 
and  Dr.  Lloyd  Tuckey  the  publication  of 
standard  medical  works  on  hypnotism,  or 
treatment  by  suggestion.  This  is  not  the 
place  to  pursue  the  medical  side  of  the 
question  any  further ;  it  will  be  sufficient  to 
say  that  the  popular  aversion  to  hypnotism 
as  a  dangerous  process  is  entirely  baseless. 
Its  practice  as  a  remedial  agent  should,  how- 
ever, be  restricted  wholly  to  qualified  medical 
men,  just  as  is  the  use  of  chloroform  or  other 
powerful  narcotics. 

Moreover,  the  incontestable  cures  effected 
by  hypnotism,  often  when  other  means  had 
failed,  do  not  always  require  the  subject  to  be 
entranced;  monotonous  and  repeated  sugges- 
tion can  produce  the  effect  even  when  the 
patient  remains  fully  conscious. 

In  fact,  an  American  practitioner  (Proc. 
S.P.R.,  vol.  xii.)  treats  his  patients  by 
silent  suggestion,  and  has  published  a  record 
of  remarkable  cures  effected  in  this  way, 
which  closely  resembles  the  Christian  Science 
"  treatment  at  a  distance,"  by  their  healers. 

History  is  full  of  the  miracles  of  healing 
wrought  by  suggestion.  Greatrakes  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  Gasner  in  the  eighteenth, 
Prince  Hohenlohe,  and  other  notable  faith- 
healers,  in  the  nineteenth,  all  accomplished 
wonderful  cures  without  medical  skill.  To 


90  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

say  they  were  due  io  "  suggestion  "  is  merely 
to  conceal  our  ignorance  of  the  processes 
involved.  Suggestion  no  more  explains  the 
results  than  the  crack  of  the  starting  pistol 
explains  a  race.  Both  are  simply  signals  for 
a  new  departure.  The  suggestion  given  by 
the  operator  liberates  the  subconscious,  re- 
cuperative, and  formative  forces  within  the 
organism  of  the  patient.  Success  consists 
in  overcoming  the  difficulty  of  setting  these 
forces  at  work,  and  often  the  most  effective 
way  is,  as  it  were,  by  a  flank  movement,  an 
indirect  suggestion,  and  not  a  direct  assault. 
That  there  is  a  hidden  self  below  the  threshold 
of  consciousness,  the  subliminal  self,  has, 
we  think,  been  abundantly  proved  :  medical 
and  psychological  research  in  the  future  will 
doubtless  throw  more  light  on  this  strange  and 
silent  partner  of  our  life. 

Some  of  the  most  remarkable  cures  effected 
by  hypnotic  treatment  have  been  in  the  region 
of  habits  and  morals.  The  drunkard  has  been 
made  sober,  the  idle  industrious,  and  insidious 
drug  habits  overcome.  In  the  dissolution  of 
self-respect,  peculiar  to  the  victims  of  such 
habits,  there  seems  to  be,  as  Mr.  Myers 
remarks,  "  nothing  on  which  sage  or  evangelist 
can  lay  hold.  Yet  we  have  seen  hypnotic 
suggestion  effect  the  magical  change  and 
restore  the  degraded  outcast  to  a  safe 
and  honourable  position  among  his  fellow 


men." 


The  investigation  of   hypnotism  from  the 
point  of  view  of  psychical  research  was  begun 


MESMERISM— HYPNOTISM         91 

by  Mr.  Gurney  soon  after  the  foundation  of  the 
S.P.R.,  and  his  brilliant  work  in  this  direction 
is  of  enduring  value.  Gurney  distinguished 
three  stages  in  hypnosis — first,  the  alert  stage, 
when  the  subject  will,  when  requested,  open 
his  eyes,  answer  questions  but  cannot 
originate  remarks,  is  generally  sensitive  to 
pain  and  will  respond  to  any  suggestion,  even 
when  he  is  half  conscious  he  is  making  a  fool 
of  himself;  next,  the  deep  stage,  into  which  he 
will  pass  with  eyeballs  rolled  upwards,  insensi- 
tive to  pain,  but  mentally  active;  this  stage 
quickly  lapses  into  a  profound  sleep  and 
irresponsiveness. 

One  of  the  most  curious  phenomena — the 
appreciation  of  time  by  the  hypnotized  subject 
— was  tested  by  Gurney,  and  also  by  myself, 
nearly  thirty  years  ago.  A  subject  was 
hypnotized  and  told  to  wake  up  in  a  certain 
number  of  minutes  and  then  write  his  name. 
There  was  no  timepiece  in  the  room  and  the 
subject  had  no  watch.  At  the  precise  minute 
he  woke  and  mechanically  wrote  his  name, 
wholly  ignorant  why  he  did  so,  nothing  being 
remembered  of  the  command  when  the  sub- 
ject was  awake.  Again  and  again  we  tried, 
with  periods  of  longer  duration,  such  as 
thirty-two,  fifty-five,  and  ninety-six  minutes; 
there  was  not  the  least  mistake  and  no  means 
of  his  gaining  any  knowledge  of  the  time 
by  ordinary  perception.  Dr.  Milne  Bramwell 
has,  in  recent  years,  carried  this  experiment 
much  further.  It  is  simply  necessary  to 
give  the  command  when  the  patient  is  in  the 


92  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

trance,  tell  him  to  write  his  name,  or  do  any 
simple  thing,  at  a  given  time,  and  then  wake 
him  up.  When  questioned  he  knows  nothing 
of  what  he  has  been  ordered  to  do,  but  never- 
theless fulfils  it  exactly  at  the  required  time. 
Thus  Dr.  Bramwell  told  a  female  patient  when 
entranced  to  make  a  cross  on  a  piece  of  paper 
at  the  end  of  7,200  minutes,  and  mark  down 
the  time  she  then  thought  it  was  without 
looking  at  the  timepiece.  The  time  fell  due 
when  the  patient  was  teaching  a  Sunday- 
school  class.  She  suddenly  felt  an  impulse  to 
make  a  cross  and  mark  the  time.  It  was  only 
on  looking  round  at  a  clock  behind  her  that 
she  found  the  time  was  right ;  the  number  of 
minutes  had  also  been  estimated  with  perfect 
correctness.  Another  time  she  was  told,  when 
entranced,  to  make  a  cross  in  10,070  minutes. 
This  suggestion  fell  due  when  she  was  subse- 
quently hypnotized  by  Dr.  Bramwell  and  had 
no  means  of  seeing  the  time.  Nevertheless, 
exactly  at  the  assigned  moment  she  made  a 
cross  and  wrote  down  the  correct  time.  Out 
of  fifty-five  similar  experiments,  forty-five 
were  perfectly  successful  and  only  two  not 
fulfilled.  Dr.  Mitchell,  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal 
Society  of  Medicine,  and  a  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  S.P.R.,  has  since  corroborated 
these  results  by  a  large  number  of  well-con- 
ducted experiments  which  were  uniformly 
successful,  though  the  time  interval  was  some- 
times over  200,000  minutes,  and  sometimes 
given  in  many  thousand  seconds. 
How  are  these  results  to  be  explained  ? 


MESMERISM— HYPNOTISM         93 

There  is  no  question  of  fraud,  continental  ob- 
servers having  obtained  the  same  remarkable 
results  under  test  conditions.  If  hypnotized 
before  the  command  is  fulfilled,  the  subject 
will  remember  the  order  given  and  tell  the 
precise  number  of  days,  hours  and  minutes 
required  to  fulfil  it.  Thus,  during  hypnosis, 
being  told  to  make  a  cross  in  4,580  minutes 
and  asked  how  long  this  was,  a  subject  replied 
immediately,  three  days  four  hours  and  twenty 
minutes,  which  is  correct,  but  could  not  say 
how  she  made  the  calculation ;  the  order  was 
accurately  fulfilled  at  the  stated  time.  The 
whole  process  goes  on  through  the  operation  of 
a  subconscious  intelligence.  Possibly  the  stated 
time  is  reckoned,  and  the  time  as  it  passes  is 
noted,  unconsciously.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
time  of  fulfilment  sometimes  falls  due  when 
the  patient  is  asleep,  nevertheless,  she  awakes 
at  the  correct  moment  and  carries  out  the 
command.  In  the  few  experiments  I  made 
long  ago,  the  hypnotized  subject,  when  en- 
tranced, told  me  he  watched  the  time  by  a 
large  clock  he  saw.  There  was  no  clock  in 
the  room,  nor  any  clock  visible  from  the 
window ;  on  asking  which  clock,  he  said  that 
on  the  tower  of  the  Houses  of  Parliament — 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away  and  impossible 
to  see  from  the  rooms  we  were  in.  This 
suggests  that  some  clairvoyant  faculty  is 
unconsciously  exercised  by  the  subject,  and 
this  may  possibly  be  the  case.  Mr  Myers 
quotes  a  case  where  a  person,  in  his  ordinary 
waking  state,  occasionally  had  a  similar  vision 


94  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

of  an  invisible  clock  face  and  saw  the  exact 
time  thereon. 

Some  people  have  the  faculty  of  awaking 
exactly  at  the  definite  time  they  have  agreed 
upon  overnight;  here  the  time-sense,  when 
not  due  to  a  habit,  must  be  a  subconscious 
estimate  of  the  efflux  of  time. 

The  singular  exaltation  of  the  intellectual 
powers  in  particular  directions  is  characteristic 
of  many  subjects  when  hypnotized.  Thus  a 
rather  dull  lad,  during  hypnosis,  was  asked, 
in  my  presence,  how  many  times  the  letter  c 
occurred  on  a  page  of  print  suddenly  placed 
before  him,  and  answered  correctly  after  a 
shorter  interval  than  one  could  count  the 
number  of  times  that  that  letter  occurred  in 
a  couple  of  lines.  Other  experiments  were 
long  sums  in  arithmetic,  correctly  and  swiftly 
done,  during  hypnosis,  which  the  subject  had 
failed  to  do  in  a  longer  time  in  the  normal 
state.  Again  (and  these  were  all  private 
experiments,  no  question  of  trickery  coming 
in),  another  subject  was  asked  by  me  to  add 
up  a  long  row  of  figures  I  had  jotted  down  at 
random  and,  at  the  same  time,  to  count  aloud 
the  odd  numbers  up  to  100.  Both  acts 
were  correctly,  quickly,  and  simultaneously 
performed;  many  other  similar  experiments 
were  made,  illustrating  the  wonderful  exalta- 
tion and  even  dual  activity  of  the  mind  in 
the  hypnotized  subject.  These  experiments 
remind  us  of  the  case  of  the  calculating  boys, 
to  which  reference  has  been  made  in  a  previous 
chapter. 


MESMERISM— HYPNOTISM         95 

Another  remarkable  feature  in  the  hypnotic 
trance  is  that  hallucinations  can  be  provoked 
either  during  the  trance,  or  subsequently  to  it, 
by  a  command  from  the  operator.  Thus  an 
entranced  subject,  on  being  told  he  would  see 

his  friend  B at  a  certain  time  after  he 

woke  up,  when  the  time  came  actually 
believed  he  had  met  and  clearly  seen  the 
person  named,  and  related  the  fact  to  others, 

though  fully  aware  B was  at  that  time  in 

America  or  elsewhere.  These  "  post-hypnotic  " 
hallucinations  are  of  great  theoretical  interest 
in  psychical  research,  as  showing  that  lifelike 
phantasms  can  be  created  by  pure  suggestion. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

EXPERIMENTAL  AND  SPONTANEOUS  TELEPATHY 
OVER   LONG   DISTANCES 

THE  next  question  that  presents  itself  is, 
how  far  can  telepathic  impressions  be  con- 
veyed ?  We  have  already  referred  to  numer- 
ous successful  trials  in  the  hypnotic  state  when 
considerable  distances  separated  the  operator 
and  the  subject.  In  the  waking  state,  experi- 
ments have  been  quoted  showing  that  success 
has  attended  trials  when  the  agent  and  per- 
cipient have  been  separated  by  closed  doors 
and  were  some  yards  apart. 

A  few  successful  experiments  were  made  in 
1892  between  two  ladies,  MissDespard  and  Miss 
Campbell,  when  the  distance  was  much  greater. 
The  trials  were  made  not  only  a  mile  or  two 
apart  in  London,  but  also  when  the  former 
was  at  Surbiton  and  the  latter  in  London  : 
the  experiments  were  published  by  the  S.P.R., 
but  must  be  omitted  here  from  want  of  space. 
The  Rev.  A.  Glardon  in  Switzerland  also  made 
similar  experiments  between  himself  in  the 
Canton  Vaud  and  a  friend  in  Florence. 
These  are  described  in  vol.  i.  of  Human 
Personality,  with  illustrations  of  some  of  the 
diagrams  thus  mentally  transferred,  many  of 

96 


TELEPATHY  97 

the  correspondences  being  singularly  good. 
But  the  most  systematic  and  carefully  con- 
ducted series  of  experiments,  when  the  agent 
and  percipient  are  widely  separated,  have  been 
made  by  my  friends,  Miss  H.  Ramsden  and 
Miss  C.  Miles.  Full  details  of  these  experi- 
ments were  published  in  the  Journal  and  in 
the  Proceedings  of  the  S.P.R.  for  1906,  1907 
and  1908.  Miss  Miles  consulted  me  about  the 
best  method  of  conducting  the  experiments 
when  they  began,  and  both  she  and  Miss 
Ramsden  have  been  scrupulously  careful 
throughout  in  following  out  the  suggestions 
made.  Both  ladies  are  members  or  associates 
of  the  S.P.R.,  and  are  energetic  and  excellent 
investigators.  The  following  is  from  the 
introduction  to  the  first  of  their  joint 
papers — 

"  Miss  Ramsden,  having  met  with  a  certain 
amount  of  success  in  experiments  in  thought- 
transference  with  two  other  friends  of  hers, 
asked  Miss  Miles  to  try  a  systematic  series 
with  her.  It  was  then  arranged  that  Miss 
Miles,  living  at  Egerton  Gardens,  London, 
S.W.,  should  play  the  part  of  '  agent,'  while 
Miss  Ramsden,  at  her  home,  Bulstrode, 
Gerard's  Cross,  Buckinghamshire  (about 
twenty  miles  from  London),  acted  as  '  per- 
cipient,' the  times  of  the  experiments  being 
fixed  by  pre-arrangement. 

"  Miss  Miles,  at  the  time  of  each  experiment, 
noted  in  a  book  kept  for  the  purpose  the 
idea  or  image  which  she  wished  to  convey, 
while  Miss  Ramsden  wrote  down  each  day 


98  PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

the  impressions  that  had  come  into  her  mind, 
and  sent  the  record  to  Miss  Miles  before  know- 
ing what  she  (Miss  M.)  had  attempted  on 
her  side.  Miss  Miles  then  pasted  this  record 
into  her  book  opposite  her  own  notes,  and  in 
some  cases  added  a  further  note  explanatory 
of  her  circumstances  at  the  time,  to  which 
it  will  be  seen  that  Miss  Ramsden's  impres- 
sions often  corresponded.  Whenever  it  was 
possible,  Miss  Miles  obtained  confirmatory 
evidence  from  other  persons  as  to  the  circum- 
stances that  had  not  been  noted  at  the  time, 
and  the  corroboration  of  these  persons  was 
written  in  her  book  and  is  published." 

Having  examined  the  documents,  I  can 
vouch  for  the  conclusive  evidence  they  afford 
of  the  frequent  and  often  surprising  trans- 
mission of  telepathic  impressions  across  the 
wide  distances  that  separated  the  agent 
and  percipient.  The  best  results  appeared  to 
be  obtained  when  there  was  no  special  effort 
made  by  the  transmitter — confirming  our 
previous  inference,  that  it  is  the  sub- 
conscious, the  subliminal  activities,  and  not 
the  conscious  intelligence,  which  is  operative 
in  these  and  other  supernormal  psychical 
phenomena.  In  fact,  Miss  Miles  writes  that 
she  found  it  was  much  easier  to  impress  an 
idea  without  specially  concentrating  her  mind 
on  it  at  a  fixed  time. 

Here,  for  example,  is  a  singularly  successful 
experiment  of  this  kind.  Miss  Miles  was 
attending  a  meeting  of  the  S.P.R.  on  the 
afternoon  of  October  27,  1905,  and  noticed 


TELEPATHY  99 

the  curious  pair  of  spectacles  worn  by  a 
gentleman  near  her.  This,  she  thought,  would 
be  a  good  subject  for  her  experiment  with 
Miss  Ramsden,  and  so,  on  returning  home, 
she  wrote  down  the  word,  but  did  not  attempt 
to  visualize  it :  "  October  27.  Spectacles. — 
C.  M."  Miss  Ramsden,  in  Buckinghamshire, 
that  evening  wrote :  "  October  27.  7  p.m. 
Spectacles.  This  was  the  only  idea  that  came 
to  me,  after  waiting  a  long  time.  —  H.  R." 
It  is  difficult  to  imagine  this  to  have 
been  a  lucky  guess,  for  Miss  Miles  does  not 
wear  spectacles.  If  telepathy  be  denied,  the 
objector  can  only  explain  the  results  by 
collusion. 

Here  is  another  experiment.  Miss  Miles 
noted  in  her  book  as  the  idea  she  wished  to 
transmit :  "  November  2.  Hands. — C.  M." 
Miss  Ramsden,  twenty  miles  away  at  her 
own  home,  wrote  :  "  November  2.  7  p.m.  I 
began  to  visualize  a  little  black  hand,  well 
formed."  (Some  other  impressions  were  also 
noted,  but  Miss  Ramsden  adds),  "the  hand 
was  the  most  vivid."  Miss  Miles  is  an  artist 
and  was  drawing  in  charcoal  that  afternoon 
the  hands  of  a  portrait ;  Lady  Guendolen 
Ramsden  was  staying  with  her  at  the  time  and 
confirms  this  as  follows  :  "  Miss  Miles  was 
drawing  the  hands  of  the  model  in  the  after- 
noon.— Guendolen  Ramsden."  Two  other 
witnesses  also  confirm  this  statement. 

Many  other  experiments  were  more  or  less 
successful,  others,  however,  were  failures ;  and 
a  series  tried  early  in  1906,  when  Miss  Ramsden 
D  2 


100          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

was  in  Norway  and  Miss  Miles  in  London,  were 
almost  all  failures.  But  here  there  were 
disturbing  circumstances,  which  might  pos- 
sibly have  accounted  for  the  disappointing 
results. 

Another  series  of  experiments  was  tried  later 
the  same  year.  Throughout  this  second  series, 
which  lasted  for  about  a  month,  from  October 
19  to  November  14, 1906,  inclusive,  Miss  Miles 
was  again  agent  and  Miss  Ramsden  percipient. 
Miss  Miles  was  staying  first  near  Bristol  and 
afterwards  near  Malmesbury,  Wiltshire.  Miss 
Ramsden  was  living  all  the  time  near  Kingus- 
sie,  Inverness-shire,  a  distance  of  about  four 
hundred  miles,  as  the  crow  flies,  from 
Bristol. 

The  general*  plan  of  action  was  that  Miss 
Ramsden  should  keep  her  mind  free  from 
distraction »about  7  p.m.  each  day  the  experi- 
ment was  tried  and  think  of  Miss  Miles,  then 
write  down  on  a  postcard  any  impression  that 
she  received,  and  post  the  card  to  Miss  Miles 
the  next  morning.  Miss  Miles,  on  her  side, 
noted  briefly  on  a  postcard  the  principal 
impressions  made  on  her  during  the  day  and 
posted  it  to  Miss  Ramsden.  In  this  series 
copies  of  many  of  the  postcards  were  also 
posted  simultaneously  to  me.  The  postcards 
were  afterwards  pasted  together  in  a  book 
with  notes,  the  postmarks  showing  the  date 
of  posting.  It  should  be  added  that,  beyond 
knowing  that  her  friend  was  staying  at  a 
country  house  near  Bristol,  Miss  Ramsden  was 
quite  ignorant  of  Miss  Miles'  doings  and 


TELEPATHY  101 

surroundings,  never  having  been  in  that  part 
of  England.  The  results  are  thus  summed  up 
by  the  S.P.R.  research  officer — 

"  Out  of  a  total  of  fifteen  days'  experiments, 
the  idea  that  Miss  Miles  was  attempting  to 
convey,  as  recorded  on  her  postcards,  appeared 
on  six  occasions  in  a  complete  or  partial  form 
among  Miss  Ramsden's  impressions  on  the 
same  date.  But  it  also  happened  that  almost 
every  day  some  of  Miss  Ramsden's  impressions 
represented  pretty  closely  something  that  Miss 
Miles  had  been  seeing  or  talking  about  on  the 
same  day.  In  other  words,  while  the  agent 
only  succeeded  occasionally  in  transferring 
the  ideas  deliberately  chosen  by  her  for  the 
purpose,  the  percipient  seemed  often  to  have 
some  sort  of  supernormal  knowledge  of  her 
friend's  surroundings,  irrespective  of  what  that 
friend  had  specially  wished  her  to  see.  .  .  . 

"  It  has  to  be  considered  how  many  of  the 
successes  might  be  mere  guesses,  whose 
correctness  was  due  to  chance  and  not  to 
telepathy.  After  studying  all  the  records, 
however,  it  appears  to  us  that  while  some  of 
the  coincidences  of  thought  between  the  two 
experimenters  are  probably  accidental,  the 
total  amount  of  correspondence  is  more  than 
can  be  thus  accounted  for  and  points  distinctly 
to  the  action  of  telepathy  between  them." 

This  is  the  opinion  of  a  skilled  and  severe 
critic,  and  it  is  fully  borne  out  by  a  careful 
perusal  of  the  published  records.  The  reader 
should  note  that  all  the  experiments  were 
given  in  full,  not  a  favourable  selection,  and 


102          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

that  Miss  Miles'  record  was  always  made 
before  she  heard  what  Miss  Ramsden's  impres- 
sions were.  When  one  thinks  of  the  thousands 
of  things  that  might  be  selected  for  the  purpose 
of  the  experiment,  the  fact  of  any  agreement 
between  the  two  records  is  suggestive,  but 
when  we  find  frequent  remarkable  agreements, 
the  only  inference  is  that  one  mind  must  in 
some  way  have  communicated  its  impression 
to  the  other,  four  hundred  miles  away. 

Further,  and  occasionally,  very  striking 
evidence  of  long-distance  telepathy  is  given 
in  a  series  of  experiments  between  the  same 
two  ladies  during  the  summer  of  1907.  Miss 
Miles  was  then  on  a  sketching  tour  with  Lady 
Ramsden  in  the  Ardennes,  and  Miss  Ramsden 
was  staying  at  her  father's  country  house  in 
the  Highlands  of  Scotland. 

On  returning  to  England  Miss  Miles  went 
to  Newbury  in  Berkshire  for  some  painting 
lessons,  and  stayed  in  lodgings,  her  landlady 
having  a  delicate  little  girl  in  whom  Miss 
Miles  was  much  interested.  Unaware  of  the 
existence  of  this  child,  Miss  Ramsden  writes 
from  the  Highlands  on  a  postcard  to  Miss 
Miles— 

"  October  31,  1907.  I  think  you  wish  me 
to  see  a  little  girl  with  brown  hair  down  her 
back,  tied  with  a  ribbon  in  the  usual  way. 
She  is  sitting  at  a  table  with  her  back  turned 
and  seems  busy  .  .  .  cutting  out  scraps  with 
a  pair  of  scissors.  She  has  on  a  white  pina- 
fore, and  I  should  guess  her  age  to  be  between 
eight  and  twelve.— H.  R." 


TELEPATHY  103 

Here  is  the  description  of  the  child  written 
by  Miss  Miles'  landlady,  Mrs.  Lovegrove  :  "I 
have  a  little  girl,  aged  eleven,  with  brown  hair 
tied  with  a  ribbon ;  she  wears  a  pinafore  and, 
being  ill,  amuses  herself  by  cutting  out  scraps. 
I  had  along  talk  [about  her  ?]  with  Miss  Miles 
on  October  31. — L.  Lovegrove." 

During  the  latter  part  of  1908,  Miss  Ramsden 
made  numerous  similar  experiments  on  tele- 
pathy at  a  distance  between  herself,  who  now 
acted  as  "  agent,"  and  another  lady  who 
acted  as  "  percipient."  These  experiments 
are  described  in  the  Journal  of  the  S.P.R.  for 
December  1910,  and  contain  additional  evi- 
dence of  the  telepathic  transmission  of  ideas 
and  mental  impressions  over  considerable 
distances.  We  may,  therefore,  take  it  as 
experimentally  proved,  beyond  reasonable 
doubt,  that  telepathy  can  bridge  great  dis- 
tances of  space.  Shakespeare,  in  one  of  his 
sonnets,  anticipated  this — 

ff  If  the  dull  substance  of  my  flesh  was  thought, 
Injurious  distance  would  not  stop  the  way." 

This  is  a  delightful  anticipation  for  parted 
friends  if  telepathy  became  more  widespread. 

Now  let  us  pass  from  these  direct  experiments 
to  spontaneous  cases  :  that  is  to  say,  to  the 
evidence  afforded  by  numerous  trustworthy 
witnesses  of  the  occurrence  of  some  event, 
painful  or  otherwise,  to  one  person,  and  the 
simultaneous  perception  of  it  by  another  per- 
son some  distance  away.  Here,  for  instance, 


104          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

is  a  case  of  a  trivial  occurrence,  but  interesting 
as  illustrating  how  a  passive  state  in  the 
percipient,  especially  the  transition  between 
sleeping  and  waking,  favours  the  reception 
and  emergence  into  consciousness  of  a  tele- 
pathic impact,  as  this  appears  to  be.  Note 
also  that  the  incident  is  well  attested,  that 
the  coincidence  in  time  was  evidently  very 
close,  and  the  account  itself  was  sent  to  the 
S.P.R.  on  the  very  day  that  the  incident 
occurred,  accompanied  by  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Harrison  stating  that  "  Everything  happened 
exactly  as  stated.5' 

"February!,  1891. 

"  I  reside  with  my  husband  at  15  Lupton 
Street,  N.W.  This  afternoon  I  was  lying  on 
the  sofa,  sound  asleep,  when  I  suddenly 
awoke,  thinking  I  heard  my  husband  sigh  as 
if  in  pain.  I  arose  immediately,  expecting 
to  find  him  in  the  room.  He  was  not  there, 
and,  looking  at  my  watch,  I  found  it  was  half- 
past  three.  At  six  o'clock  my  husband  came 
in.  He  called  my  attention  to  a  bruise  on 
his  forehead,  which  was  caused  by  his  having 
knocked  it  against  the  stone  steps  in  a  Turkish 
bath.  I  said  to  him,  '  I  know  when  it 
happened — it  was  at  half-past  three,  for  I 
heard  you  sigh  as  if  in  pain  at  the  time.' 
He  replied,  '  Yes,  that  was  the  exact  time, 
for  I  remember  noticing  the  clock  directly 
after.' 

44  The  gentleman  who  appends  his  name  as 


TELEPATHY  105 

witness  was  present  when  this  conversation 
took  place. 

"  LOUISA  E.  HARRISON. 

"  Witness :    Henry  Hooton,  23  Bunhill  Row, 
E.C." 

A  very  similar  case  was  sent  to  the  S.P.R. 
by  Mr.  Ruskin.  The  percipient  was  Mrs. 
Arthur  Severn,  the  wife  of  the  well-known 
landscape  painter,  who,  writing  from  Brant- 
wood,  Coniston,  states  that  one  morning  she 
woke  up  with  a  start,  feeling  that  she  had 
had  a  hard  blow  on  her  mouth,  and  with  a 
distinct  sense  that  she  had  been  cut  and  her 
upper  lip  bleeding.  She  held  her  pocket 
handkerchief  to  the  place,  and  was  surprised 
when  she  removed  it  not  to  see  any  blood. 
Then  she  realized  that  nothing  could  have 
struck  her  as  she  lay  asleep  in  bed  and  that 
it  must  have  been  a  dream.  Looking  at  her 
watch,  she  found  it  was  seven  o'clock,  and 
hence,  as  her  husband  was  not  in  the  room, 
concluded  he  must  have  gone  for  an  early 
sail  on  the  lake. 

At  breakfast- time,  about  9.30,  Mr.  Severn 
came  in,  holding  his  handkerchief  to  his  lip, 
and  on  being  questioned  told  his  wife  that  a 
sudden  squall  came  on  whilst  he  was  in  the 
boat,  causing  the  tiller  to  swing  round  and  hit 
him  a  severe  blow  on  the  upper  lip,  which  was 
cut  rather  badly  and  would  not  stop  bleeding. 
When  asked  when  this  occurred,  he  replied 
it  must  have  been  about  seven  o'clock.  Mr. 
Severn  corroborates  this  account,  the  fuller 


106          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

details  of  which  are  given  in  Phantasms  of  the 
Living,  vol.  i.,  p.  188. 

Many  other  similar  cases  resting  on  first- 
hand evidence  might  be  quoted.  Even  more 
common  than  the  telepathic  transmission  of 
pain  are  the  numerous  well-attested  records 
where  some  auditory  or  visual  impression 
has  been  transferred  to  great  distances.  Here 
is  one  such  case,  quoted  not  only  for  its 
brevity,  but  also  because  a  written  record  of 
the  incident  was  made  and  sent  off  by  the 
percipient  before  anything  was  known  of 
what  had  really  occurred. 

Miss  King,  at  Exeter,  one  Sunday  morning 
at  four  o'clock,  was  awakened  by  hearing  the 
words,  "Come  to  me,  Trix;  I'm  so  ill."  She 
stated  to  the  S.P.R.  research  officer,  Miss 
Johnson,  who  investigated  the  case,  that  it 
was  just  like  a  real  person  speaking,  and  she 
recognized  the  voice  as  that  of  her  friend  Miss 
Ridd,  who  was  the  only  person  that  called  her 
''  Trix,"  and  she  felt  it  could  be  no  one  else. 
She  was  so  much  impressed  that  the  same  day 
she  wrote  to  Miss  Ridd — who  was  then  in 
London,  two  hundred  miles  away — and  related 
the  incident.  Miss  Ridd,  by  return  of  post,  re- 
plied as  follows,  in  a  letter  which  had  been  kept 
and  was  shown  :  "  I  didn't  mean  to  tell  you 
about  it,  but  the  coincidence  is  so  strange  I 
must.  Sunday  morning  about  four  o'clock  I 
had  an  awfully  bad  pain,  and  thought  I  was 
going  to  die  for  a  few  minutes ;  when  I  could 
speak,  I  stretched  out  my  arms  to  your  photo 
and  said,  'My  Trix,  come  to  me;  I'm  so  ill, 


TELEPATHY  107 

come  to  me  ! '  Wasn't  it  strange  ?  "  It 
should  be  added  that  there  was  no  expectation 
of  Miss  Ridd's  sudden  illness  (angina  pectoris) 
at  the  time  it  occurred,  as  she  had  not  had  an 
attack  for  some  time  (Proc.  S.P.R.,  x.  290). 

It  would  be  tiresome,  even  if  space  allowed, 
to  quote  the  large  number  of  similar  cases, 
supported  by  first-hand  evidence,  which  are 
published  in  the  records  of  the  S.P.R.  The 
body  of  evidence  is  like  a  faggot — a  single 
stick  may  be  broken,  but  the  whole  bundle 
has  a  strength  which  resists  fracture.  Year 
by  year  this  bundle  is  gaining  in  volume  and 
solidity,  and  the  most  captious  critic,  though 
he  may  find  a  weak  case  here  and  there, 
cannot  break  down  the  accumulated  evidence 
afforded  by  the  whole. 

How  telepathy  is  propagated  We  have  not 
the  remotest  idea.  Certainly  it  is  not  likely 
to  be  through  any  material  medium  or  by  any 
physical  agency  known  to  us.  The  existence 
of  wireless  telegraphy  and  the  bridging  of 
vast  spaces  by  messages  transmitted  in  this 
way  naturally  suggest  that  thought  might 
likewise  be  transmitted  by  a  similar  system 
of  ether  waves,  which  some  have  called  "  brain 
waves."  And  there  is  no  doubt  the  fact  of 
wireless  telegraphy  has  made  telepathy  more 
widely  credible  and  popular.  As  remarked  on 
a  previous  page,  hostility  to  a  new  idea  arises 
largely  from  its  being  unrelated  to  existing 
knowledge.  As  soon  as  we  see,  or  think  we 
see,  some  relation  or  resemblance  to  what  we 


108         PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

already  know,  hostility  of  mind  changes  to 
hospitality,  and  we  have  no  further  doubt 
of  the  truth  of  the  new  idea.  It  is  not  so 
much  evidence  that  convinces  men  of  some- 
thing entirely  foreign  to  their  habit  of  thought, 
as  the  discovery  of  a  link  between  the  new  and 
the  old. 

Let  us,  therefore,  for  a  moment  examine  this 
analogy  of  telepathy  to  wireless  telegraphy. 
Even  if  we  assume  the  so-called  "  brain  waves  " 
to  be  infinitely  minute  waves  in  the  ether  that 
fills  all  space,  they  would  still  obey  what  is 
called  "  the  law  of  inverse  squares,"  that  is 
to  say,  spreading  on  every  side  in  ever  expand- 
ing waves,  they  would  decay  in  proportion 
to  the  square  of  the  distance  from  their  source. 
Thus,  at  a  thousand  yards  away  from  the  source, 
the  effect  produced  on  any  receiver  would  be 
a  million  times  less  than  the  effect  upon  the 
same  receiver  a  yard  away  from  the  originating 
source.  Hence,  to  transmit  waves  over  great 
distances  through  free  space  requires  tre- 
mendous energy  in  the  originating  source  of 
these  waves,  otherwise  the  waves  would  be  so 
enfeebled  when  they  reached  the  receiver  that 
it  could  not  detect  them.  Now  we  have  no 
evidence  to  show  that  any  tremendous  mental 
effort  is  required  on  the  part  of  the  agent 
when  experiments  on  thought  transference — 
such  as  between  Miss  Miles  and  Miss  Ramsden 
— are  conducted  at  great  distances  apart.  And 
what,  on  the  brain-wave  theory,  must  be  the 
mental  energy  emanating  from  a  dying  person 
to  transmit  a  mental  impression  from  himself 


TELEPATHY  109 

to  a  friend  on  the  other  side  of  the  globe  ?  for 
such  cases  are  on  record. 

There  are  several  other  reasons  that  could 
be  urged  against  any  physical  mode  of 
transmitting  telepathy,  thus  the  incidence 
of  "  brain  waves,"  if  such  existed,  would  be 
felt  by  great  numbers  of  people  and  not  by 
one  or  two  percipients,  as  is  the  case,  and  they 
would  only  create  a  faint,  but  exact,  image  of 
their  source,  which  is  not  the  case  in  tele- 
pathy. 

The  fact  is,  in  my  opinion,  the  supernormal 
phenomena  we  are  discussing  in  this  little 
book  do  not  belong  to  the  material  plane, 
and  therefore  the  laws  of  the  physical  uni- 
verse are  inapplicable  to  them.  It  is  hope- 
less to  attempt  thus  to  explain  telepathy  and 
other  phenomena  which  transcend  knowledge 
derived  from  our  sense  perceptions, — though 
these  latter  are  the  foundation  of  physical 
science  and  the  proper  guide  for  our  daily 
business  here  on  earth. 

It  is  highly  probable  that  the  conscious 
waking  self  of  those  concerned  takes  no  part 
in  the  actual  telepathic  transmission.  The 
idea  or  object  thought  of  in  some  way 
impresses  the  subliminal  self  of  the  agent, 
and  this  impression  is  transferred,  doubtless 
instantaneously  across  space,  to  the  inner 
subconscious  self  of  the  percipient.  Here, 
however,  a  favourable  moment  may  have  to 
be  awaited  before  the  outer  or  conscious  self 
can  be  stimulated  into  activity;  for  delay 
in  the  emergence  of  the  impression  is  often 


110         PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

noted.  It  is  quite  possible,  therefore,  that 
if  we  knew  how  to  effect  this  transfer,  unfail- 
ingly and  accurately,  from  the  outer  to  the 
inner  self  and  vice  versa,  telepathy  would 
become  a  universal  and  common  method  of 
communicating  thought.  This  may  be  the 
case  in  the  unseen  world,  when — 

ft  As  star  to  star  vibrates  light,  may  soul  to  soul 
Strike  thro'  a  finer  element  of  her  own." 

In  the  next  chapter  we  must  examine  the 
subject  of  apparitions,  and  shall  find  in  many 
of  these  cases  additional  evidence  of  telepathy. 


CHAPTER  IX 

VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS  :    PHANTASMS 
OF   THE   LIVING   AND   DEAD 

To  most  people  the  word  "  hallucination  " 
means  some  delusion,  or  error  of  the  mind, 
and  nothing  more.  There  are,  of  course, 
hallucinations  of  the  insane  and  in  delirium, 
where  there  is  no  objective  reality  whatever 
underlying  the  phantasm  conjured  up  by  the 
diseased  mind.  There  are  also  hallucinations 
experienced  by  sane  and  healthy  minds ;  some 
person  is  seen,  or  something  is  felt,  or  words 
are  heard,  for  which  there  is  no  material  cause. 
The  mind  receives  the  hallucination  as  if  it 
came  through  the  channels  of  sense,  and 
accordingly  externalizes  the  impression,  seek- 
ing its  source  in  the  world  outside  itself, 
whereas  in  all  hallucinations  the  source  is 
within  the  mind  and  is  not  derived  from  an 
impression  received  through  the  recognized 
organ  of  sense. 

Many  hallucinations  are  due  to  some  slight 
morbid  affection  of  the  brain,  and  their  origin 
is  a  pathological  study;  but  some  hallucina- 
tions correspond  with  an  appropriate  real  event 
occurring  to  another  person;  some  accident, 
ill 


112          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

illness,  emotion  or  death  happening  at  that 
time  to  a  distant  friend.  Such  hallucinations 
are  termed  veridical  or  truth-telling;  their 
study  is  a  branch  of  psychology,  and  is  an 
important  part  of  psychical  research.  There 
may  be  no  more  substantiality  about  such 
visual  hallucinations  than  there  is  about  the 
reflection  of  oneself  in  a  looking-glass.  The 
image  in  the  mirror  is  veridical  and  caused  by 
a  neighbouring  objective  reality ;  a  "  veridical 
hallucination,"  in  like  manner,  is  a  mental 
image  coinciding  with  some  distant  unseen  real 
occurrence ;  but  the  mental  image  is  not  derived 
through  the  organs  of  sense,  as  is  the  reflection 
seen  in  a  mirror.  It  is  in  fact  due  to  some 
impression  made,  otherwise  than  through  the 
channels  of  sense,  on  the  higher  tracts  of  the 
brain,  which  then  projects  the  impression 
into  the  outer  world.  In  this  it  differs  from 
an  illusion  where  a  slight  external  cause,  per- 
ceived by  the  senses,  may  start  an  imaginary 
phantom. 

Now  there  is  unquestionable  evidence  that 
visual  hallucinations  can  be  produced  tele- 
pathically.  Thus  a  friend,  and  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  S.P.R.,  the  late  Rev.  W.  S.  Moses 
— more  widely  known  only  as  '  M.  A.  Oxon ' — 
one  night  desired  to  appear  to  a  friend  some 
miles  distant,  who  was  not  informed  before- 
hand of  the  intended  experiment.  At  the 
very  time  his  friend  saw  Mr.  Moses  appear 
before  him,  and  as  he  gazed  in  astonishment, 
the  figure  faded  away.  A  second  time  the 
experiment  was  repeated,  with  equal  success. 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS      113 

A  year  or  two  later,  Mr.  S.  H.  Beard  (well 
known  to  myself  and  others  then  on  the 
Council  of  the  S.P.R.)  made  a  series  of  similar 
experiments,  with  equal  success.  The  facts 
were  investigated  by  Mr.  Gurney,  and  fresh 
experiments  made  with  success  under  his 
direction;  full  details  of  the  evidence  will  be 
found  in  vol.  i.  of  Phantasms  of  the  Living. 
On  one  occasion,  the  phantom  of  Mr.  Beard 
was  seen  and  recognized  by  two  persons  in  the 
room,  simultaneously,  who  were  unaware  of 
the  fact  that  Mr.  Beard,  some  miles  away, 
was  then  trying,  by  an  effort  of  will,  to  appear 
to  them.  These  results  seemed  at  first  almost 
incredible,  but  complete  confirmation  of  them 
has  been  obtained  from  independent  experi- 
ments made  by  others.  In  such  cases  the 
"  agent  "  whose  phantasm  is  seen  is  usually 
about  to  sleep,  or  is  asleep,  at  the  time  of  the 
apparition,  although  the  wish  to  appear  may 
have  been  formed  earlier  in  the  waking 
state. 

Unless  we  reject  all  testimony,  or  attribute 
the  numerous  cases  investigated  to  some 
illusion,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  a  distant 
person  can,  by  his  directed  thought,  or  by 
dream,  create  a  phantom  of  himself  in  the 
mind  of  a  distant  percipient.  This  suggests  a 
general  explanation  of  those  visual  hallucina- 
tions, or  apparitions,  at  the  moment  of  death, 
which  are  supported  by  abundant  first-hand 
evidence. 

Now  if  a  sane  and  healthy  person  sees  a 
phantom  of  his  friend  B.  at  the  moment  when 


114          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

B.,  a  hundred  miles  away,  was  unexpectedly 
dying,  we  should  rightly  conclude,  if  this 
case  stood  alone,  that  it  was  simply  a  chance 
coincidence.  Many  hallucinations  occur,  which 
do  not  coincide  with  any  particular  event,  and 
one  which  does  do  so  is  more  likely  to  be  re- 
membered and  talked  of  than  the  others.  But 
what  if  investigation  shows  that  there  are  hun- 
dreds of  cases,  well  substantiated,  where  an 
apparition  of  B.  is  seen  (or  hallucination  of  some 
kind  suggesting  B.  is  perceived),  and  that  this 
closely  coincides  with  the  time  when  the  distant 
friend  B.  was  dying,  or  suffering  from  a  mental 
shock.  When,  moreover,  before  the  hallucina- 
tion there  was  no  knowledge  of  B.'s  state,  nor 
anything  to  suggest  B.  Now  this  is  precisely 
what  has  been  ascertained  by  the  S.P.R.  Over 
two  hundred  cases  of  apparitions  at  or  about 
the  time  of  death,  resting  upon  first-hand  and 
unimpeachable  evidence,  have  been  collected 
and  published  in  the  two  large  volumes  en- 
titled Phantasms  of  the  Living,  the  chief  author 
of  which  was  that  brilliant  and  able  man, 
Edmund  Gurney.  What  conclusion  can  we 
draw  from  this  except  that  some  connection 
exists  between  the  phantasm  and  the  distant 
person  who  is  dying  ?  And  in  many  cases  the 
simplest  explanation  of  this  connection  is  that 
afforded  by  telepathy,  though  other  cases  lead 
us  to  infer  what  Mr.  Myers  calls  an  excursive 
action  of  the  spirit,  which  in  some  way  renders 
its  presence  manifest  to  the  percipient. 

In  physical  science  we  also  meet  with  the 
problem  of  coincidences.  Thus  in  the  spectrum 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       115 

of  the  sun  it  was  noticed  long  ago  that  there 
were  hundreds  of  transverse  fine  black  lines 
running  across  the  spectrum  from  the  red  end 
to  the  violet.  These  were  for  many  years  a 
mystery.  Then  it  was  discovered  that  in  the 
spectrum  of  terrestrial  metals  there  were 
numerous  fine  bright  lines.  It  was  found  that 
the  two  bright  yellow  lines  of  sodium  exactly 
coincided  with  two  black  lines  in  the  yellow 
of  the  solar  spectrum.  That  may  have  been 
a  chance  coincidence.  But  it  was  soon  dis- 
covered that  the  hundreds  of  fine  bright  lines 
in  the  spectrum  of  iron  vapour  exactly  co- 
incided in  position  with  hundreds  of  fine  black 
lines  in  the  solar  spectrum.  This  could  not 
possibly  be  due  to  chance,  as  the  "law  of 
probability  "  demonstrates ;  so  there  must  be 
some  causal,  not  casual,  connection  between 
the  two;  this  was  confirmed  when  many 
other  exact  correspondences  were  discovered 
between  terrestrial  and  solar  spectra.  These 
facts,  coupled  with  the  known  reciprocity  of 
radiation  and  absorption,  established  the 
existence  of  the  vapour  of  numerous  terrestrial 
elements  in  the  atmosphere  enveloping  the  sun 
and  fixed  stars. 

Science,  by  a  study  of  coincidences,  has 
annihilated  space  and  definitely  arrived  at  the 
knowledge  of  the  composition  of  heavenly 
bodies,  millions  upon  millions  of  miles  distant 
from  the  earth. 

Can  we  do  for  psychical  science  what  has 
been  done  for  physical  science  ?  Are  the 
coincidences  in  time  of  hallucinations  with 


116          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

some  distant  event  suggested  by  them, — suf- 
ficiently numerous  and  exact  to  warrant  a 
conclusion  with  a  confidence  such  as  the 
coincidences  in  space,  in  the  lines  of  terrestrial 
and  stellar  spectra,  has  afforded  to  physical 
science  ? 

The  problem  which  Edmund  Gurney  first 
attempted  to  solve  was  to  obtain  a  numerical 
comparison  of  veridical  hallucinations  with 
those  which  were  purely  accidental.  When 
the  relative  frequency  of  these  two  classes  is 
ascertained,  the  probability  of  mere  chance 
coincidence  being  the  cause  of  the  former  can 
be  calculated.  By  a  "  census  of  hallucina- 
tions," begun  in  1884,  Edmund  Gurney  ob- 
tained from  nearly  six  thousand  adults  replies 
to  the  question  "  whether  during  the  preceding 
ten  years  they  had  experienced,  when  in  good 
health  and  wide  awake,  a  vivid  impression  of 
seeing  or  being  touched  by  a  human  being,  or 
hearing  a  voice  which  suggested  a  human 
presence,  when  no  one  was  there."  After  his 
death,  a  similar  but  more  elaborate  census 
was  undertaken  (with  the  approval  of  the  In- 
ternational Congress  of  Experimental  Psycho- 
logy) by  a  committee  of  the  S.P.R.,  over 
which  Professor  H.  Sidgwick  presided.  This 
committee,  in  answer  to  a  question  similar 
to  the  above,  except  that  no  time  limit  was 
named,  received  written  replies  from  seventeen 
thousand  adults. 

Careful  and  critical  investigation  of  the 
affirmative  replies  led  both  Edmund  Gurney 
and  the  committee  to  conclude  that  pure 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       117 

chance  could  not  account  for  the  number  of 
cases  which  showed  a  close  coincidence  between 
the  time  of  death  and  the  apparition  of  a  dying 
person  recognized  by  the  distant  percipient. 
The  committee  found  that,  making  amplest 
allowance  for  various  sources  of  error,  the 
proportion  of  veridical  (i.  e.  coincidental  cases) 
to  the  meaningless  (i.  e.  non-coincidental  cases) 
is  440  times  greater  than  pure  chance  would 
give ;  a  result  which  they  stated  in  the  following 
cautious  words  :  "  Between  deaths  and  appa- 
ritions of  the  dying  person  a  connection  exists 
which  is  not  due  to  chance  alone.  This  we 
hold  as  a  proved  fact.  The  discussion  of  its 
full  implications  cannot  be  attempted  in  this 
paper; — nor  perhaps  exhausted  in  this  age." 
(Report  in  S.P.R.  Proceedings,  vol.  x.,  p.  394; 
the  reader  should  consult  this  volume,  which 
is  devoted  to  a  critical  discussion  of  this 
important  census.) 

Such  a  result  disposes  once  for  all  of  the 
common  explanation  :  "  It  was  just  an  odd 
chance  that  the  apparition  happened  to  co- 
incide with  the  death  of  that  particular  per- 
son ;  "  the  hits  being  remembered,  and  the 
misses  forgotten.  In  fact,  before  arriving  at 
the  calculation  above  given,  the  committee 
made  an  almost  extravagant  allowance  for 
forgetfulness  in  the  latter  case,  and  exaggera- 
tion in  the  former. 

The  statistical  evidence  is  not,  however, 
the  argument  that  appeals  most  to  the  general 
public.  Any  person  who  has  seen  for  himself 
an  apparition,  which  he  recognized  as  that  of 


118          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

a  distant  friend,  and  who  afterwards  found  the 
time  of  the  appearance  to  have  coincided  with 
the  unexpected  death  of  his  friend,  would  be 
far  more  impressed  by  that  single  fact  than 
by  any  statistics.  This  is  also  true  of  those 
who  merely  hear  of  such  a  case  from  intimate 
friends.  It  is  much  to  be  desired  that  every 
percipient  of  any  hallucination  should,  before 
he  knows  whether  it  has  any  significance,  make 
and  show  to  some  other  person  a  written 
memorandum;  thus  precluding  the  objection 
often  raised  by  sceptics,  that  there  is  no  docu- 
mentary evidence  of  his  previous  ignorance 
of  the  crisis  through  which  his  friend  was 
passing  when  he  experienced  the  hallucination. 
Unfortunately,  people  do  not  as  a  rule  write 
down  these  experiences  and  send  them  to 
friends;  but  as  communications  of  the  kind 
are  now  taken  more  seriously,  we  may  hope 
that  this  will  become  more  common.  Even 
as  it  is,  there  are  not  wanting  cases  authenti- 
cated by  evidence  of  this  very  kind.  The 
committee,  for  instance,  gives  seventeen  evi- 
dential cases  which  were  noted  at  the  time  by 
the  percipient. 

In  the  following  case  a  note  of  the  apparition 
seen  shortly  before  death  was  made  at  the 
time,  and  preserved  by  the  percipient,  when 
she  had  no  knowledge  of  the  brief,  fatal  illness 
of  the  deceased.  The  percipient,  Miss  Hervey, 
then  staying  in  Tasmania  with  Lady  H.,  had 
just  come  in  from  a  ride  in  excellent  health 
and  spirits,  and  was  leaving  her  room  up-stairs 
to  have  tea  with  Lady  H.,  when  she  saw 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       119 

coming  up  the  stairs  the  figure  of  her  cousin, 
a  nurse  in  Dublin,  to  whom  she  was  much 
attached.  She  at  once  recognized  the  figure, 
which  was  dressed  in  grey,  and  without  waiting 
to  see  it  disappear,  she  hurried  to  Lady  H., 
whom  she  told  what  she  had  seen.  Lady  H. 
laughed  at  her,  but  told  her  to  note  it  down 
in  her  diary,  which  she  did.  Diary  and  note 
were  seen  by  the  critical  Mr.  Podmore,  who 
investigated  the  case  on  behalf  of  the  S.P.R. 
The  note  ran  as  follows  :  "  Saturday,  April 
21,  1888,  6  p.m.  Vision  of  (giving  her 
cousin's  nickname)  on  landing  in  grey  dress." 
In  June  news  of  this  cousin's  unexpected  death 
reached  Miss  Hervey  in  Tasmania.  She  died 
in  a  Dublin  hospital  from  typhus  fever  on 
April  22,  1888.  A  letter,  written  the  same 
day,  giving  an  account  of  Miss  Ethel  B.'s 
death,  was  sent  to  Miss  Hervey,  preserved 
by  her,  and  seen  by  Mr.  Podmore.  It  states 
that  the  crisis  of  the  illness  began  at  4  a.m.  on 
the  22nd,  but  that  Miss  B.  lingered  on  for 
twelve  hours,  dying  at  4.30  p.m.  As  the 
difference  oi  time  between  Tasmania  and 
Dublin  is  about  ten  hours,  the  apparition 
preceded  the  actual  death  by  some  thirty-two 
hours.  The  kind  of  dress  worn  by  the  nurses 
in  the  hospital  was  unknown  to  Miss  Hervey, 
and  was  found  to  be  of  a  greyish  tone  when 
seen  from  a  little  distance.  The  phantom 
made  so  vivid  an  impression  on  Miss  Hervey 
that,  on  the  evening  she  saw  it,  she  wrote  a 
long  letter  to  her  cousin  in  Dublin  telling  her 
about  it.  This  letter  arrived  some  six  weeks 


120          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

after  her  death,  and  was  returned  to  the 
writer.  (Proc.  S.P.R.,  vol.  x.,  p.  282.) 

The  next  case  is  of  high  evidential  value, 
the  impression,  which  was  unique  in  the  per- 
cipient's experience,  having  been  at  once  com- 
municated to  a  third  person,  whose  testimony 
to  that  point  we  have  obtained;  the  coin- 
cidence in  time  was  certainly  close  to  within 
a  very  few  minutes,  and  perhaps  exact.  Mr. 
S.,  the  percipient,  who  was  personally  known 
to  Mr.  Gurney,  and  occupied  a  position  of 
considerable  responsibility,  did  not  wish  his 
name  to  be  published,  but  permitted  it  to  be 
given  to  inquirers,  and  offered  to  answer  any 
questions  personally.  (See  Phantasms  of  the 
Living,  vol.  i.,  p.  210.) 

Mr.  S.  and  Mr.  F.  L.  had  been  colleagues  in 
an  office  and  intimate  friends  for  about  eight 
years,  entertaining  for  one  another  a  very 
great  regard  and  esteem.  On  Monday,  March 
19,  1883,  Mr.  F.  L.,  on  coming  to  the  office, 
complained  of  having  suffered  from  indigestion. 
On  Saturday  he  was  absent,  and,  as  Mr.  S. 
afterwards  learned,  was  seen  by  a  medical  man, 
who  thought  he  wanted  a  day  or  two  of  rest, 
but  expressed  no  opinion  that  anything  was 
seriously  amiss. 

On  Saturday  evening,  March  24,  Mr.  S., 
who  had  a  headache,  was  at  home,  sitting  on 
a  couch  at  the  shaded  side  of  the  room  lit  by 
a  gas  chandelier,  under  which,  in  the  middle 
of  the  room,  his  wife  sat  reading.  Having 
remarked  to  her  that  for  the  first  time  for 
months  he  felt  rather  too  warm,  he  leaned 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       121 

back  on  the  couch,  and  the  next  minute  saw 
Mr.  F.  L.  standing  before  him,  dressed  as 
usual.  Mr.  S.  noticed  that  he  was  wearing 
his  black-banded  hat,  his  overcoat  un- 
buttoned, and  carried  a  stick.  He  looked 
fixedly  at  Mr.  S.,  and  then  passed  away.  At 
the  moment  Mr.  S.  felt  an  icy  chill,  and  his 
hair  bristled.  He  quoted  to  himself  from 
Job  :  "  And  lo,  a  spirit  passed  before  me,  and 
the  hair  of  my  flesh  stood  up." 

Turning  then  to  his  wife,  who  had  been 
looking  in  another  direction,  and  had  seen 
nothing,  he  asked  her  the  time.  She  said, 
"  Twelve  minutes  to  nine."  He  said,  "  I  asked 
because  F.  L.  is  dead.  I  have  just  seen  him." 
She  tried  to  persuade  him  that  it  was  fancy ;  but 
he  persisted  that  he  had  seen  Mr.  F.  L.,  and 
was  sure  of  his  death.  She  noticed  that  he 
looked  much  agitated  and  very  pale.  He  was 
afterwards  struck  by  his  own  instant  certainty, 
with  nothing  to  suggest  the  idea,  of  his  friend's 
death,  and  by  his  acceptance  of  the  incident  as 
a  matter  of  course,  without  feeling  surprise. 

On  Sunday  afternoon,  about  three  o'clock, 
Mr.  F.  L.'s  brother,  A.,  called  with  the  news  at 
Mr.  S.'s  house.  It  had  occurred  to  him  on  the 
way  that  Mr.  S.  would  probably  have  a  presenti- 
ment of  F.  L.'s  death  owing  to  the  strong 
sympathy  between  them.  Seeing  that  this 
was  the  case,  when  Mr.  S.  met  him  at  the  door, 
he  said  :  "  I  suppose  you  know  what  I  have 
come  to  tell  you  ?  "  Mr.  S.  replied  :  "  Yes, 
your  brother  is  dead,"  and  told  of  his  vision 
on  the  previous  evening. 


122  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

Mr.  A.  L.  on  Saturday  about  8  p. in.  had 
visited  his  brother  F.,  whom  he  found  sitting  up 
in  his  room.  Leaving  him  about  8.40,  apparently 
much  better,  Mr.  A.  L.  went  down  to  the  dining- 
room,  where  he  stayed  with  his  sister  for  about 
half-an-hour,  and  then  left,  upon  which  his  sis- 
ter immediately  went  up-stairs,  and  found  her 
brother  F.  lying  dead  on  his  bed  from  rupture  of 
the  aorta.  His  death  must  therefore  have  oc- 
curred either  a  few  minutes  before  or  after 
9  p.m. 

There  had  never  been  any  thought-trans- 
ference between  him  and  Mr.  S.,  who  had  never 
seen  an  apparition  before,  nor  believed  in 
them.  Mr.  A.  L.  describes  himself  as  "no 
believer  in  visions."  Mr.  Gurney  calculates 
the  odds  against  such  an  event  being  due  to 
mere  chance  coincidence  as  208,000,000  to  1. 

Sometimes  the  phantom  is  not  only  seen 
but  heard,  and  may  be  regarded  as  an  auditory 
as  well  as  visual  hallucination.  The  following 
striking  case,  though  remote  in  point  of  time, 
is  so  well  attested  as  to  be  worth  quoting.  It 
is  from  Mrs.  Richardson  of  Combe  Down, 
Bath,  who  gave  Mr.  Gurney  a  viva  voce  account 
precisely  as  here  recorded.  (See  Phantasms 
of  the  Living,  vol.  i.,  p.  443.)  Mrs.  Richardson 
described  herself  as  a  matter-of-fact  person, 
and  not  given  to  frequent  or  vivid  dreams. 

"  August  26,  1882. 

"On  September  9,  1848,  at  the  siege  of 
Mooltan,  my  husband,  Major-General  Richard- 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       123 

son,  C.B.,  then  adjutant  of  his  regiment,  was 
most  severely  and  dangerously  wounded,  and 
supposing  himself  dying,  asked  one  of  the 
officers  with  him  to  take  the  ring  off  his  finger 
and  send  it  to  his  wife,  who,  at  that  time,  was 
fully  150  miles  distant,  at  Ferozepore.  On 
the  night  of  September  9,  1848,  I  was  lying 
ci>n  my  bed,  between  sleeping  and  waking, 
when  I  distinctly  saw  my  husband  being 
carried  off  the  field,  seriously  wounded,  and 
heard  his  voice  saying,  '  Take  this  ring  off 
my  finger,  and  send  it  to  my  wife.'  All  the 
next  day  I  could  not  get  the  sight  or  the  voice 
out  of  my  mind.  In  due  time  I  heard  of 
General  Richardson  having  been  severely 
wounded  in  the  assault  on  Mooltan.  He  sur- 
vived, however,  and  is  still  living.  It  was  not 
for  some  time  after  the  siege  that  I  heard  from 
Colonel  L.,  the  officer  who  helped  to  carry 
General  Richardson  off  the  field,  that  the 
request  as  to  the  ring  was  actually  made  to 
him,  just  as  I  had  heard  it  at  Ferozepore  at  that 
very  time; 

"M.  A.  RICHARDSON." 

General  Richardson,  in  answer  to  Mr.  Gur- 
uey's  inquiries,  stated  that  he  distinctly  re- 
membered the  incident.  He  was  wounded 
in  the  evening  of  September  9,  and  taking  the 
ring  off  his  finger,  said  to  the  late  Major  Lloyd, 
who  was  supporting  him  :  "  Send  this  to  my 
wife,"  or  words  to  that  effect.  He  had  not 
promised  before  leaving  home  to  send  her  the 
ring,  nor  had  he  expressed  any  presentiment 


124         PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

of  being  hurt.  As  Mr.  Myers  remarks,  "  The 
detail  about  the  ring  seems  fairly  to  raise  the 
case  out  of  the  category  of  mere  visions  of 
absent  persons  who  are  known  to  be  in  danger, 
and  with  whom  the  percipient's  thoughts  have 
been  anxiously  engaged." 

In  the  following  case  the  percipient  appeared 
to  be  transported  to  the  actual  scene  of  the 
event,  and  observed  some  minute  details 
(afterwards  verified)  of  inanimate  objects 
around,  somewhat  as  in  a  crystal  vision. 
Such  cases  suggest  the  phenomena  of  clair- 
voyance, when  the  percipient's  powers  of 
vision  extend  far  beyond  the  range  of  their 
organs  of  sight,  the  information  so  obtained 
being  independent  of  the  thought  passing  in 
the  minds  of  others.  Here,  however,  it  seems 
possible  that  the  phenomena  may  have  been 
due  to  an  "  excursive  action  "  on  the  part  of 
the  decedent's  spirit. 

"On  October  24,  1889,  Edmund  Dunn, 
brother  of  Mrs.  Agnes  Paquet,  was  serving  as 
fireman  on  the  tug  Wolf,  a  small  steamer 
engaged  in  towing  vessels  in  Chicago  Harbour. 
At  about  3  o'clock  a.m.  the  tug  fastened  to  a 
vessel,  inside  the  piers,  to  tow  her  up  the  river. 
While  adjusting  the  tow-line,  Mr.  Dunn  fell 
or  was  thrown  overboard  by  the  tow-line,  and 
drowned." 

MRS.  PAQUET'S  STATEMENT 

fc<  I  arose  about  the  usual  hour  on  the  morning 
of  the  accident,  probably  about  six  o'clock. 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       125 

I  had  slept  well  throughout  the  night,  had 
no  dreams  or  sudden  awakenings.  I  awoke 
feeling  gloomy  and  depressed,  which  feeling 
I  could  not  shake  off.  After  breakfast  my 
husband  went  to  his  work,  and,  at  the  proper 
time,  the  children  were  gotten  ready  and  sent 
to  school,  leaving  me  alone  in  the  house.  Soon 
after  this  I  decided  to  steep  and  drink  some 
tea,  hoping  it  would  relieve  me  of  the  gloomy 
feelings  afore-mentioned.  I  went  into  the 
pantry,  took  down  the  tea-canister,  and  as  I 
turned  around  my  brother  Edmund — or  his 
exact  image — stood  before  me  and  only  a  few 
feet  away.  The  apparition  stood  with  back 
towards  me,  or,  rather,  partially  so,  and  was  in 
the  act  of  falling  forward — away  from  me — 
seemingly  impelled  by  two  ropes  or  a  loop  of 
rope  drawing  against  his  legs.  The  vision 
lasted  but  a  moment,  disappearing  over  a 
low  railing  or  bulwark,  but  was  very  distinct. 
I  dropped  the  tea,  clasped  my  hands  to 
iny  face  and  exclaimed,  '  My  God  !  Ed.  is 
drowned  !  ' 

"  At  about  10.30  a.m.  my  husband  received 
a  telegram  from  Chicago,  announcing  the  drown- 
ing of  my  brother.  When  he  arrived  home  he 
said  to  me,  4  Ed.  is  sick  in  hospital  at  Chicago ; 
I  have  just  received  a  telegram,'  to  which  I 
replied,  '  Ed.  is  drowned ;  I  saw  him  go  over- 
board. '  I  then  gave  him  a  minute  description 
of  what  I  had  seen.  I  stated  that  my  brother, 
as  I  saw  him,  was  bareheaded,  had  on  a  heavy 
blue  sailor's  shirt,  no  coat,  and  that  he  went 
over  the  rail  or  bulwark.  I  noticed  that  his 


126          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

pants'  legs  were  rolled  up  enough  to  show  the 
white  lining  inside.  I  also  described  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  boat  at  the  point  where  my 
brother  went  overboard. 

"  I  am  not  nervous,  and  neither  before  nor 
since  have  I  had  any  experience  in  the  least 
degree  similar  to  that  above  related. 

"  My  brother  was  not  subject  to  fainting  or 
vertigo. 

"  AGNES  PAQUET." 

Mr.  Paquet  corroborates  his  wife's  state- 
ment on  all  points.  He  went  at  once  to 
Chicago,  where  he  found  that  the  appearance 
of  the  vessel,  which  his  wife  had  never  seen, 
was  exactly  as  she  had  described  it ;  while  the 
crew  confirmed  her  accounts  of  her  brother's 
dress,  "  except  that  they  thought  he  had  had 
his  hat  on  at  the  time  of  the  accident.  They 
said  that  he  had  purchased  a  pair  of  pants  a 
few  days  before,  and  as  they  were  a  trifle  long, 
wrinkling  at  the  knees,  had  worn  them  rolled 
up,  showing  the  white  lining,  as  seen  by  my 
wife." 

Upon  this  case  (see  Proc.  S.P.R.,  vol.  vii., 
p.  34)  Mrs.  Sidgwick  remarks— 

"  Here  Mrs.  Paquet  not  only  had  a  vivid 
impression  of  her  brother  within  a  few  hours 
of  his  death — not  only  knew  that  he  was  dead 
—but  saw  a  more  or  less  accurate  representa- 
tion of  the  scene  of  his  death. 

"  It  will  have  been  noticed  that  her  impres- 
sion was  not  contemporaneous  with  the  event 
to  which  it  related,  but  occurred  some  six  hours 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       127 

afterwards.  It  was  preceded  by  a  feeling  of 
depression  with  which  she  had  awoken  in  the 
morning,  and  one  is  at  first  tempted  to  suppose 
that  she  had  dreamed  of  the  event  and  for- 
gotten it,  and  that  her  subsequent  vision  was 
the  result  of  a  sudden  revivification  of  the  dream 
in  her  memory.  But  we  do  not  know  enough 
to  justify  us  in  assuming  this,  and  against  such 
a  hypothesis  may  be  urged  the  experience  of 
Mrs.  Storie,  related  in  Phantasms  of  the  Living 
(voL  i.,  p.  370),  which  somewhat  resembles 
Mrs.  Paquet's.  Mrs.  Storie  tells  us  that  all 
the  evening  she  felt  unusually  nervous,  and 
then,  when  she  went  to  bed,  she  had  a  remark- 
able dream,  in  which  she  saw  a  series  of  scenes 
which  afterwards  turned  out  to  have  a  clear 
relation  to  the  death  of  her  brother,  who  had 
been  killed  by  a  passing  train  four  hours  earlier. 
In  her  case  the  nervousness  cannot  be  regarded 
as  telepathic,  as  it  is  stated  to  have  begun 
before  the  accident,  but  it  seems  quite  possible 
that  the  nervousness  and  depression  may  have 
had  to  do  with  some  condition  in  the  percipient 
which  rendered  the  vision  possible." 

A  curious  case,  also  involving  the  produc- 
tion of  a  kind  of  picture,  which,  having  been 
seen  by  several  people  simultaneously,  comes 
under  the  head  of  a  "  collective  hallucination," 
is  related  by  Mr.  C.  A.  W.  Lett  (Phantasms  of 
the  Living,  vol.  ii.,  p.  213) : — 

"  On  the  5th  April,  1873,  my  wife's  father, 
Captain  Towns,  died  at  his  residence,  Cran- 
brook,  Rose  Bay,  near  Sydney,  N.S.  Wales. 


128          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

About  six  weeks  after  his  death  my  wife  had 
occasion,  one  evening  about  nine  o'clock,  to 

§o  to  one  of  the  bedrooms  in  the  [above]  house, 
he  was  accompanied  by  a  young  lady,  Miss 
Berthon,  and  as  they  entered  the  room — the 
gas  was  burning  all  the  time — they  were 
amazed  to  see,  reflected  as  it  were  on  the 
polished  surface  of  the  wardrobe,  the  image  of 
Captain  Towns.  It  was  barely  half-figure, 
the  head,  shoulders,  and  part  of  the  arms  only 
showing — in  fact,  it  was  like  an  ordinary 
medallion  portrait,  but  life-size.  The  face 
appeared  wan  and  pale,  as  it  did  before  his 
death,  and  he  wore  a  kind  of  grey  flannel 
jacket,  in  which  he  had  been  accustomed  to 
sleep.  Surprised  and  half  alarmed  at  what 
they  saw,  their  first  idea  was  that  a  portrait 
had  been  hung  in  the  room,  and  that  what 
they  saw  was  its  reflection;  but  there  was  no 
picture  of  the  kind.  .  .  . 

"  C.  A.  W.  LETT." 

The  phantom  portrait  was  immediately 
afterwards  seen  and  recognized  by  Captain 
Towns'  unmarried  daughter,  by  his  old  body- 
servant,  by  the  butler,  by  the  nurse,  by  a 
housemaid,  and  finally  by  his  widow,  who 
passed  her  hand  over  the  panel  of  the  ward- 
robe, whereupon  the  figure  gradually  faded 
away,  and  never  reappeared.  The  recognition 
of  the  appearance  on  the  part  of  each  was 
independent,  and  not  due  to  any  suggestion 
from  the  others.  The  case  is  attested  by  Mrs. 
Lett  and  Miss  Towns,  and  much  resembles 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       129 

the  vivid  and  sometimes  collective  hallucina- 
tion seen  in  crystal- vision  (p.  141). 

In  the  foregoing  cases,  no  purpose  on  the 
part  of  the  agent  can  be  inferred,  beyond  that 
of  self-manifestation  or  announcement  of 
death.  There  are,  however,  a  considerable 
group  of  cases  where  the  apparition  communi- 
cates some  definite  information,  hitherto  un- 
known to  the  percipient.  Only  a  brief  mes- 
sage seems  possible,  and  it  is  one  probably 
felt  by  the  deceased  person  to  be  of  urgent 
importance.  The  evidence  upon  which  such 
cases  rest  of  course  needs  to  be  sifted  with  the 
utmost  care,  and  this  has  been  done  in  the 
following  well-attested  instance,  of  which  we 
can  only  give  a  bare  outline;  the  case  is 
corroborated  by  different  witnesses,  and  is 
fully  reported  and  discussed  in  the  S.P.R. 
Proceedings,  vol.  viii.,  p.  200  el  seq. 

In  February  1891,  Michael  Conley,  a  farmer 
living  in  Iowa,  U.S.A.,  died  suddenly  at 
Dubuque,  about  100  miles  from  his  home. 
After  the  inquest  at  Dubuque  the  old  clothes 
which  he  had  been  wearing  were  thrown  away, 
and  his  son  brought  home  the  body.  On 
hearing  of  her  father's  death,  his  daughter 
Lizzie  fell  into  a  swoon,  in  which  she  remained 
for  several  hours.  When  she  recovered  con- 
sciousness she  said  :  "  Where  are  father's  old 
clothes  ?  He  has  just  appeared  to  me  dressed 
in  a  white  shirt,  black  clothes,  and  satin  slip- 
pers, and  told  me  that  after  leaving  home  he 
sewed  a  large  roll  of  bills  inside  his  grey  shirt 
with  a  piece  of  my  red  dress,  and  the  money 


E 


130          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

is  still  there."  This  description  of  her  father's 
burial  clothes,  which  she  had  not  seen,  was 
quite  correct;  but  neither  she,  nor  anybody 
else,  had  known  anything  of  the  pocket  and 
money  in  the  shirt.  To  pacify  her,  her 
brother  went  back  the  100  miles  to  Dubuque, 
where  he  found  the  old  clothes  were  lying  in 
a  shed.  In  the  shirt  was  found  a  large  roll  of 
bills,  amounting  to  thirty-five  dollars,  sewed 
with  a  piece  of  red  cloth,  exactly  like  Lizzie's 
dress,  the  stitches  being  large  and  irregular,  as 
if  made  by  a  man.  Telepathy  from  living 
minds  might  account  for  her  accurate  know- 
ledge about  the  unseen  burial  garments,  but 
not  for  her  statement  about  the  secreted 
money,  of  which  all  the  family  were  ignorant. 
It  is  a  curious  fact  that  children  are  not 
infrequently  impressed  with  some  veridical 
hallucination.  In  the  following  case  a  little 
girl  seems  to  have  been  utilized  as  an  auto- 
matic machine,  so  to  speak,  and  caused  to 
utter  words  which  for  her  can  hardly  have 
had  any  meaning  : — 

"King*a  Ferry,  New  York. 

"  On  the  afternoon  of  January  2nd,  1867, 
my  little  daughter,  Augusta,  aged  three  years, 
was  playing  with  her  dolly,  sitting  near  her 
aunt,  who  was  spending  the  day  at  my  house 
in  New  York.  Her  little  cousins,  Darius  and 
David  Adams,  aged  eleven  and  nine  years, 
to  the  younger  of  whom  she  was  tenderly 
attached,  were  living  in  Penn  Yan,  New  York, 


VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS       131 

250  miles  away.    The   cousins  had  not  met 
since  the  preceding  summer  or  early  autumn. 

ic  While  busy  with  her  play,  the  child  sud- 
denly spoke,  and  said,  '  Auntie,  Davie  is 
drowned.'  Her  father,  who  was  present,  and 
I,  heard  her  distinctly.  I  answered,  '  Gussie, 
what  did  you  say  ? '  She  repeated  the  words, 
'  Davie  is  drowned.'  Her  aunt,  who  was  not 
familiar  with  the  childish  accent,  said, '  Gussie, 
I  do  not  understand  you ' ;  when  the  child 
repeated  for  the  third  time,  '  Auntie,  Davie  is 
drowned.'  I  chanced  to  look  at  the  clock,  and 
saw  it  was  just  four.  I  immediately  turned 
the  conversation,  as  I  did  not  wish  such  a 
painful  thought  fastened  on  the  child's 
mind. 

"  I  cannot  recall  that  any  allusion  had  been 
made  to  the  boys  that  day;  neither  was  I 
aware  that  my  daughter  even  knew  the  mean- 
ing of  the  word  drowned.  She  simply  uttered 
the  words  without  apparent  knowledge  of  their 
import. 

"  That  evening  a  telegram  came  from  my 
brother,  saying,  '  My  little  boys,  Darius  and 
Davie,  were  drowned  at  four  o'clock  to-day 
while  skating  on  Kenks  Lake.' 

"  E.  M.  OGDEN." 

The  foregoing  statement  is  corroborated 
by  Mr.  Curtis,  brother-in-law  to  Mrs.  Ogden. 
This  case  is  interesting  because  a  very  young 
child  is  not  likely  to  have  nervous  apprehen- 
sions or  forebodings  of  disaster  concerning 
young  playmates,  of  whose  whereabouts  and 

E  2 


132          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

occupation  at  the  time  she  had  not  the 
remotest  notion.  (Journal  S.P.R.,  vol.  i., 
p.  435.) 

If  we  could  discover  some  underlying  reason 
for  these  sporadic  occurrences  few  would  doubt 
the  evidence.  But  nearly  all  the  cases  seem 
so  meaningless  and  often  trivial  that  we  are 
disposed  to  reject  the  evidence  on  that  account. 
This,  however,  is  an  unscientific  and  irrational 
attitude,  and  if  adopted  would  be  fatal  to  all 
scientific  inquiry :  how  trivial  and  meaningless 
once  seemed  the  attraction  of  light  bodies  to 
rubbed  amber,  and  yet  the  science  and  very 
name  of  electricity  arose  therefrom.  Here, 
as  elsewhere,  we  must  exercise  patience  and 
scrupulous  care  in  collecting  all  available 
evidence,  and  leave  the  solution  to  the 
future. 


CHAPTER  X 

DREAMS   AND   CRYSTAL-VISIONS 

FROM  the  earliest  times,  the  mystery 
attaching  to  the  world  of  dream  has  been  a 
fruitful  subject  of  speculation.  The  swift 
and  dramatic  portrayal  of  scenes,  the  recovery 
of  lapsed  memories,  the  occasional  glimpses 
of  things  beyond  the  range  of  vision  during 
sleep ;  the  illusions  "  hypnagogiques,"  or  vivid 
images  which  sometimes  arise  between  sleep 
and  waking,  all  these  and  other  points  have 
often  been  discussed.  Only  a  brief  account 
can  first  be  given  of  a  few  cases  wherein  the 
discovery  of  lost  articles  has  been  effected  by 
a  dream.  In  the  consideration  of  such  cases, 
we  must,  however,  bear  in  mind  not  only  the 
possibility  of  the  emergence  of  a  lapsed 
memory  during  sleep,  but  also  that  the 
dreamer  may  have  unconsciously  perceived 
the  lost  article  and  in  sleep  this  fact  may 
have  floated  into  consciousness.  There  are, 
however,  cases  where  the  evidence  appears  to 
go  beyond  the  border  line  between  normal 
and  supernormal  percipience.  During  hyp- 
notic trance — which  may  be  regarded  as  a 
deeper  form  of  sleep — there  sometimes  also 
133 


134          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

occurs  clairvoyance,  or  telcesthesia,  "  percep- 
tion at  a  distance." 

The  following  case,  sent  by  Mrs.  Bickford- 
Smith  immediately  after  its  occurrence,  may 
be  taken  as  an  illustration  of  the  revival  of 
memory  during  sleep — 

"  On  reaching  Morley's  Hotel  at  5  o'clock  on 
Tuesday,  29th  January,  1889,  I  missed  a  gold 
brooch,  which  I  supposed  I  had  left  in  a  fitting- 
room  at  Swan  &  Edgar's.  I  sent  there  at 
once,  but  was  very  disappointed  to  hear  that 
after  a  diligent  search  they  could  not  find  the 
brooch.  I  was  very  vexed,  and  worried  about 
the  brooch,  and  that  night  dreamed  that  I 
should  find  it  shut  up  in  a  number  of  the 
Queen  newspaper  that  had  been  on  the  table, 
and  in  my  dream  I  saw  the  very  page  where 
it  would  be,  and  noticed  one  of  the  plates  on 
that  page.  Directly  after  breakfast  I  went 
to  Swan  &  Edgar's  and  asked  to  see  the 
papers,  at  the  same  time  telling  the  young 
ladies  about  the  dream,  and  where  I  had  seen 
the  brooch.  The  papers  had  been  moved  from 
that  room,  but  were  found,  and  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  the  young  ladies,  I  said,  '  This  is 
the  one  that  contains  my  brooch ; '  and  there 
at  the  very  page  I  expected  I  found  it. 

"  A.  M.  BICKFORD-SMITH." 

We  received  a  substantially  similar  account 
from  Mrs.  Bickford-Smith's  brother-in-law, 
Mr.  H.  A.  Smith,  the  Hon.  Treasurer  of  the 
S.P.R.,  who  was  a  witness  of  the  trouble  taken 
to  find  the  brooch. 


DREAMS  AND  CRYSTAL- VISIONS      135 

A  somewhat  similar  experience  was  com- 
municated to  us  by  Mrs.  Crellin,  known  to  Mr. 
Gurney — 

"  When  a  school-girl  I  one  day  foolishly 
removed  from  my  French  teacher's  hand  a 
ring,  which  I,  in  fun,  transferred  to  my  own. 
On  removing  it  from  my  finger  just  before 
going  to  bed,  I  found  that  a  stone  had  fallen 
out  of  the  ring,  and  I  was  much  troubled 
about  it,  especially  as  the  ring  had  been  given 
to  my  teacher.  We  had  four  class-rooms,  and 
as  I  had  been  moving  from  one  to  another 
in  the  course  of  the  evening,  I  could  not  hope 
to  find  the  lost  stone.  However,  in  my 
dreams  that  night  I  saw  the  stone  lying  on  a 
certain  plank  on  the  floor  of  our  '  drilling- 
room,'  and  on  awaking  I  dressed  hastily  and 
went  direct  to  the  spot  marked  in  my  dream, 
and  recovered  the  lost  stone.  This  narrative 
has  nothing  thrilling  in  it,  but  its  simplicity 
and  exactness  may  commend  it  to  your 
notice." 

Mr.  Gurney  adds  :  "In  conversation  with 
me,  Mrs.  Crellin  described  the  four  class-rooms 
as  good-sized  rooms,  which  it  would  have  taken 
a  long  time  to  search  over.  She  is  positive 
that  she  went  quite  straight  to  the  spot.  She 
is  an  excellent  witness." 

Another  similar  dream  was  contributed  by 
Mrs.  Stuart,  of  Foley  House,  Rothesay,  N.B., 
a  lady  well  known  to  Mr.  Myers.  Here  a 
friend  lost,  out  of  doors,  an  opal  stone  from 
his  ring  which  he  valued  as  it  belonged  to  his 
father.  All  set  to  work  to  search  for  it  on  the 


136          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

lawn  and  under  the  surrounding  trees,  but 
without  success.  The  following  night  Mrs. 
Stuart  dreamt  she  saw  the  lost  opal,  glistening 
with  dew,  lying  by  a  leaf  beneath  a  certain 
tree  which  she  recognized  as  at  the  edge  of  the 
lawn.  She  was  so  much  impressed  with  the 
vividness  of  the  dream,  that  in  the  early 
morning  she  dressed  and  went  out  straight  to 
the  tree  she  had  seen  in  her  dream ;  there,  sure 
enough,  she  found  the  stone  exactly  in  the 
position  she  had  seen  it  in  her  dream. 

A  corresponding  case,  which  has  the  advan- 
tage of  having  been  written  down  at  the  time  by 
the  witness  and  corroborated  by  the  dreamer, 
is  given  by  Miss  Hunt,  of  Yeovil,  who  states 
that  at  6  p.m.,  having  paid  her  gardener  his 
wages  wrapped  in  a  piece  of  paper,  she  gave 
him  some  letters  to  post  on  his  way  home.  An 
hour  later  the  gardener  returned  saying  he 
had  lost  the  paper  containing  his  wages.  He 
was  told  to  retrace  his  steps  and  make  a 
careful  search ;  this  he  did,  but  to  no  avail. 
During  the  night  he  dreamt  that  upon  crossing 
the  road  his  foot  struck  a  mud  heap,  and  there 
was  the  lost  paper  containing  his  wages.  He 
told  his  wife  the  dream,  and  falling  asleep  again 
dreamt  the  same  dream.  He  got  up  early, 
went  to  the  spot  he  had  seen  in  his  dream, 
and  there  found  his  wages  and  all  exactly 
as  he  had  dreamt.  The  gardener,  who  is 
described  as  a  most  intelligent,  truthful  man, 
corroborates  the  facts.  Here,  again,  is  another 
useful  dream  which,  like  the  last,  appears  to 
lie  on  the  border  line  between  lapsed  memory 


DREAMS   AND   CRYSTAL- VISIONS      137 

and    some    supernormal    percipience    during 
sleep. 

From  Mr.  Herbert  J.  Lewis,  19,  Park  Place, 
Cardiff— 

"In  September  1880,  I  lost  the  landing 
order  of  a  large  steamer  containing  a  cargo 
of  iron  ore,  which  had  arrived  in  the  port  of 
Cardiff.  She  had  to  commence  discharging 
at  six  o'clock  the  next  morning.  I  received 
the  landing  order  at  four  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, and  when  I  arrived  at  the  office  at  six 
I  found  that  I  had  lost  it.  During  all  the 
evening  I  was  doing  my  utmost  to  find  the 
officials  at  the  Custom  House  to  get  a  permit, 
as  the  loss  was  of  the  greatest  importance, 
preventing  the  ship  from  discharging.  I 
came  home  in  a  great  degree  of  trouble  about 
the  matter,  as  I  feared  that  I  should  lose  my 
situation  in  consequence. 

"  That  night  I  dreamed  that  I  saw  the  lost 
landing  order  lying  in  a  crack  in  the  wall 
under  a  desk  in  the  Long  Room  of  the  Custom 
House.  At  five  the  next  morning  I  went 
down  to  the  Custom  House  and  got  the 
keeper  to  get  up  and  open  it.  I  went  to  the 
spot  of  which  I  had  dreamed,  and  found 
the  paper  in  the  very  place.  The  ship  was  not 
ready  to  discharge  at  her  proper  time,  and  I 
went  on  board  at  seven  and  delivered  the 
landing  order,  saving  her  from  all  delay. 
"  HERBERT  J.  LEWIS." 

The  truth  of  the  foregoing  is  certified  by 


138          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

two  witnesses,  and  further  inquiry  on  the  spot 
also  corroborated  Mr.  Lewis'  statement. 

It  is,  of  course,  possible  that  in  all  these 
cases  the  lost  object  might  originally  have 
come  within  the  range  of  vision  of  the  owner 
but  only  subconsciously  noted;  in  sleep  the 
faint  impression  may  have  emerged  in  a  dream 
sufficiently  vivid  to  be  remembered  upon 
awaking.  There  are,  however,  other  cases 
wherein  this  explanation  does  not  apply, 
showing  that  a  higher  perceptive  faculty 
than  ordinary  vision  appears  sometimes  to 
emerge  in  dream. 

Several  cases  of  this  kind  are  cited  in  detail 
by  Mr.  Myers  in  Human  Personality,  vol.  i., 
chap,  iv.,  and  in  the  appendix  to  that  chapter. 
The  narrow  limits  of  our  space  will  only 
allow  a  very  brief  reference  to  some  of  these 
cases. 

A  well-known  instance  is  that  of  Canon 
Warburton,  who  states  that  when  waiting 
up  one  night  for  his  brother,  who  had  gone 
to  a  dance,  he  fell  asleep  and  dreamt  he  saw 
his  brother  "  coming  out  of  a  drawing-room 
with  a  brightly  illuminated  landing,  catching 
his  foot  in  the  edge  of  the  top  stair  and  falling 
headlong,  just  saving  himself  by  his  elbows 
and  hands." 

Soon  after  his  brother  returned  and  ex- 
claimed— 

i4 1  have  just  had  a  narrow  escape  of  break- 
ing my  neck.  Coming  out  of  the  ball-room, 
I  caught  my  foot  and  tumbled  full  length 
down  the  stairs," 


DREAMS  AND   CRYSTAL-VISIONS    139 

Canon  Warburton  states  he  had  never  seen 
the  house  where  the  accident  occurred,  but 
the  vivid  impression  he  had  of  the  details 
of  the  scene  was  corroborated  by  questions 
he  put  to  his  brother. 

A  case  singularly  like  the  foregoing  occurred 
with  the  late  Bishop  of  Iowa  (Dr.  Lee)  and  his 
son,  between  whom  there  was  a  tender  and 
sympathetic  affection.  One  night  the  son — 
living  in  a  city  three  hundred  miles  distant 
from  where  his  father  was  in  Iowa — had  a 
vivid  dream  of  his  father  falling  down -stairs ; 
he  jumped  to  catch  the  Bishop  and  awoke 
both  himself  and  his  wife,  to  whom  he  related 
his  dream :  looking  at  the  time  he  found  it  to 
be  2.15.  Unable  to  sleep  further,  he  rose  early 
and  telegraphed  to  his  father  to  know  if  all 
was  well.  The  letter  in  reply  informed  him 
that  on  the  night  and  almost  to  the  minute 
of  his  dream,  the  Bishop  had  fallen  down  a 
flight  of  stairs  and  was  very  seriously  injured. 
An  independent  confirmation  of  the  incident 
was  sent  to  Dr.  Hodgson  by  the  Bishop  of 
Algowa.  (Proc.  S.P.&.,  vol.  vii.,  p.  38.) 

Another  instance,  which  had  the  advantage 
of  being  noted  in  a  diary  before  the  verification 
of  the  dream  was  known,  is  given  by  Mr. 
(now  Sir  Edward)  Hamilton,  who  states : 
"  On  March  20th,  1888,  I  woke  up  with  the 
impression  of  a  very  vivid  dream.  I  had 
dreamt  that  my  brother,  who  had  long  been 
in  Australia  and  of  whom  I  had  heard  nothing 
for  several  months,  had  come  home,  and  that 
something  had  gone  wrong  with  one  of  his 


140          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

arms — it  looked  horribly  red  near  the  wrist, 
his  hand  being  bent  back."  The  dream 
vision  recurred  so  persistently  on  getting  up 
that,  notwithstanding  his  prejudice  against 
attaching  any  importance  to  dreams,  he  noted 
it  down  that  day  in  his  diary,  the  only  time 
he  had  ever  done  such  a  thing;  this  entry 
Mr.  Gurney  saw.  A  week  later  a  letter  was 
received  from  the  brother  saying  he  was  on 
his  way  home,  and  that  he  was  suffering  from 
a  bad  arm.  On  his  arrival  in  London  on 
March  29th,  it  turned  out  that  his  arm  was 
suffering  from  blood-poisoning  and  that  he  had 
a  bad  abscess  over  the  wrist-joint.  On  inquiry 
it  was  found  that  the  letter  received  by  Sir 
Edward  Hamilton  was  written  by  his  brother 
and  posted  at  Naples  on  the  morning  of  the 
dream  in  London. 

These  cases  and  several  others  we  might 
cite  may  be  attributed  to  telepathy,  of  the 
conditions  and  range  of  which  we  know  so 
little.  In  fact,  "  telepathic  clairvoyance  "  is 
considered  by  some  investigators  an  adequate 
explanation  of  nearly  all  the  phenomena 
which  appear  to  indicate  supernormal  per- 
cipience,  or  "  independent  clairvoyance." 
Certainly  it  may  account  for  much  of  the 
mystery  of  the  visions  seen  in  "  crystal- 
gazing,"  which  we  must  now  consider.  But 
it  cannot,  in  my  opinion,  account  for  all  the 
phenomena  described  in  the  next  chapter, 
nor  for  the  success  of  the  "  dowser  "  described 
in  Chapter  XII.  Here,  however,  we  must 
take  into  account  the  possibility  of  mis- 


DREAMS  AND   CRYSTAL- VISIONS      141 

description  and  of  chance-coincidence,  of  this 
the  reader  must  judge  for  himself. 

CRYSTAL-GAZING 

We  now  come  to  a  class  of  phenomena 
resembling  day-dreams;  vivid  images  of 
scenes  and  persons  induced  by  abstracting 
the  mind  from  the  normal  sensory  impressions, 
through  intently  gazing  upon  some  lucent 
object,  such  as  a  glass  sphere  or  polished 
crystal.  Hallucinations  are  thus  evoked 
resembling  those  in  dream  pictures  or  in 
hypnotic  trance.  The  percipient,  or  "  server," 
is  no  doubt  in  a  state  of  incipient  hypnosis; 
detached  from  the  surrounding  impressions 
of  the  external  world  and  awake  to  the 
impressions  arising  from  his  hidden  or  sub- 
liminal self.  The  crystal  is  a  form  of  autoscope, 
not  mechanical,  like  the  pendule  or  dowsing- 
rod,  but  sensory.  As  with  other  autoscopes, 
the  subconscious  contents  of  the  percipient's 
mind  come  into  play.  Forgotten  memories  of 
events  or  scenes  are  sometimes  revived;  a 
latent  mental  impression  is  developed  into 
consciousness;  very  like  the  emergence  of  a 
picture  on  some  photographic  plate  exposed 
years  ago,  then  put  aside  and  forgotten,  until 
accidentally  developed  to-day.  Yet  mingled 
with  these  latent  memories  there  sometimes 
come  scenes  of  distant  events  then  occurring, 
and  afterwards  verified,  which  the  seer  could 
not  have  known  through  any  normal  means. 
Thus  the  crystal-gazer,  if  evidence  be  worth 


142          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

anything,  is  not  infrequently  clairvoyant 
without  being  entranced. 

"  In  one  point  nearly  all  observers  concur. 
These  visions  imply  a  visualizing  power, 
greater  than  the  seer  can  exercise  by  voluntary 
effort.  The  distinctness,  artistic  quality  and 
illumination  of  these  crystal  pictures  of  the 
figures,  often  cause  great  surprise."  This 
observation  by  Mr.  Myers  is  very  true.  In 
fact,  the  vision  is  described  with  the  vividness 
and  sense  of  reality  of  an  eye-witness  of  the 
actual  scene,  and  resembles  similar  descriptions 
given  by  the  clairvoyant  in  the  hypnotic 
trance ;  as  if  the  soul  in  both  cases  temporarily 
transcended  its  corporeal  limitations. 

Historically,  crystal-gazing  is  one  of  the 
most  ancient  and  interesting  means  of  in- 
ducing hallucinations  for  the  purpose  of 
seeking  information  that  could  not  be  gained 
by  the  observer  through  any  normal  means. 
After  all  there  was  something  to  be  said  for 
the  oracles  in  ancient  Greece  and  Rome,  where 
various  forms  of  crystal-gazing  were  employed, 
known  as  crystallomancy  or  hydromancy, 
according  as  the  seer  gazed  at  polished 
crystals  or  a  mirror,  or  at  a  still  pool  of 
water. 

In  India  we  find  similar  methods  have  been 
employed  from  a  remote  period,  and  also  in 
Arabia,  where  visions  are  seen  in  a  mirror  by 
certain  men.  Mr.  A.  Lang  tells  us  that  an 
Arabian  writer  of  the  thirteenth  century,  one 
Ibn  Khaldoun,  gives  practically  the  same 
account  of  how  visions  appear  in  the  crystal 


DREAMS  AND  CRYSTAL-VISIONS     143 

as  is  given  to-day.  Certain  men,  Khaldoun 
says,  "  look  into  mirrors,  or  vessels  filled  with 
water  .  .  .  intently,  until  they  perceive  what 
they  announce.  The  object  gazed  at  dis- 
appears, and  a  sort  of  curtain,  like  a  fog, 
interposes  between  the  observer  and  the 
mirror.  Upon  this  the  things  they  wish  to 
perceive  are  depicted  and  they  recount  what 
they  see.  When  in  this  state  the  diviner  sees 
things  not  with  his  ordinary  eyesight,  but 
with  his  soul.  A  new  mode  of  perception 
has  taken  place.  And  yet  the  perceptions 
of  the  soul  are  so  like  those  given  by  the  senses 
as  to  deceive  the  observer,  a  fact  which  is 
well  known." 

One  can  hardly  believe  this  was  written  seven 
centuries  ago,  so  admirably  does  it  describe 
the  facts  and  probably  the  true  explanation 
of  crystal  vision,  a  transcendental,  or  spiritual 
perception  rather  than  the  normal  sense 
perception. 

No  wonder  that  in  the  Middle  Ages  the 
Christian  Church  regarded  the  whole  thing  as 
very  uncanny  and  the  work  of  evil  spirits,  and 
those  who  had  the  gift  of  "  scrying  " — the 
specularii  they  were  termed — were  looked  on 
as  heretics  and  treated  accordingly.  They 
survived,  however,  till  the  sixteenth  century, 
when  the  famous  Dr.  Dee  (1527-1608)  gave 
a  new  impetus  to  crystal-gazing :  no  doubt 
the  seer  he  employed  had  some  clairvoyant 
faculty ;  the  "  shew-stone  "  Dr.  Dee  used  is 
still  preserved  in  the  British  Museum.  Aubrey 
in  his  Miscellanies  (1696),  p.  165,  tells  us  of 


144          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

4  Visions  in  a  Beryl  or  crystal,"  and  remarks 
that  learned  divines  connect  the  "  Urim  and 
Thummim  "  with  crystal-vision.  In  modern 
times  Dean  Plumptre  in  Smith's  Dictionary  of 
the  Bible  takes  a  not  unlike  view;  the  High 
Priest  by  gazing  at  the  bright  point  in  the 
Urim  passed  into  a  state  of  abstraction  and 
saw  visions.  The  antiquity  and  universality 
of  some  form  of  crystal-gazing  is,  as  we  have 
said,  unquestionable.  We  find  it  in  ancient 
as  well  as  in  modern  Egypt,  in  Assyria,  Persia 
and  India,  in  Siberia,  China  and  Japan,  among 
the  North  American  Indians,  the  Maoris  of 
New  Zealand,  and  various  African  tribes.  It 
was  practised  by  the  Incas  of  Peru,  and  is  still 
used  among  the  natives  of  Australia,  Polynesia 
and  Madagascar.  The  practice  was  largely  in 
use  both  in  England  and  on  the  Continent  in 
the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries,  and 
its  exponents  were  neither  fools  nor  charlatans, 
but  often  learned  men  of  note. 

Now  let  us  turn  to  some  of  the  modern 
evidence  on  behalf  of  crystal-gazing.  Students 
will  find  ample  details  in  the  Proceedings  of 
the  S.P.R.,  vols.  v.  and  viii.,  or  in  Mr.  A. 
Lang's  The  Making  of  Religion,  from  which 
we  will  quote  the  following.  Mr.  Lang  has  a 
friend,  Miss  Angus,  who  is  a  remarkable 
"  scryer."  Miss  Angus  states — 

44  A  lady  one  day  asked  me  to  4  scry  '  out 
a  friend  of  whom  she  would  think.  Almost 
immediately  I  exclaimed,  4  Here  is  an  old,  old 
lady  looking  at  me  with  a  triumphant  smile 
on  her  face.  She  has  a  prominent  nose  and 


DREAMS   AND   CRYSTAL- VISIONS      145 

nut-cracker  chin.  Her  face  is  very  much 
wrinkled,  especially  at  the  sides  of  her  eyes, 
as  if  she  were  always  smiling.  She  is  wearing 
a  little  white  shawl  with  a  black  edge.  But  .  .  . 
she  can't  be  old,  as  her  hair  is  quite  brown, 
although  her  face  looks  so  very,  very  old.' 
The  picture  then  vanished,  and  the  lady  said 
that  I  had  accurately  described  her  friend's 
mother  instead  of  himself;  that  it  was  a 
family  joke  that  the  mother  must  dye  her 
hair,  it  was  so  brown,  and  she  was  eighty-two 
years  old.  The  lady  asked  me  if  the  vision 
were  distinct  enough  for  me  to  recognize  a 
likeness  in  the  son's  photograph  ;  next  day 
she  laid  several  photographs  before  me,  and 
in  a  moment,  without  the  slightest  hesitation, 
I  picked  him  out  from  his  wonderful  likeness 
to  my  vision."  The  facts  were  verbally 
communicated  to  and  corroborated  by  Mr.  A. 
Lang  within  a  week  of  the  occurrence. 

Another  case,  also  vouched  for  by  Mr.  A. 
Lang,  is  interesting  as  it  appears  to  be  a 
telepathic  transfer  of  the  vision,  seen  by  Miss 
Angus,  to  a  friend,  Miss  Rose — 

"  At  a  recent  experience  of  gazing,  for  the 
first  time  I  was  able  to  make  another  see  what 
I  saw  in  the  crystal  ball.  Miss  Rose  called  one 
afternoon,  and  begged  me  to  look  in  the  ball 
for  her.  I  did  so,  and  immediately  exclaimed, 
'  Oh,  here  is  a  bed,  with  a  man  in  it  looking 
very  ill  [I  saw  he  was  dead,  but  refrained  from 
saying  so],  and  there  is  a  lady  dressed  in  black 
sitting  beside  the  bed.'  I  did  not  recognize 
the  man  to  be  any  one  I  knew,  so  I  told  her  to 


146          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

look.  In  a  very  short  time  she  called  out, 
'  Oh,  I  see  the  bed  too.  But,  oh,  take  it  away, 
the  man  is  dead.'  She  got  quite  a  shock,  and 
said  she  would  never  look  in  it  again.  Soon, 
however,  curiosity  prompted  her  to  have  one 
more  look,  and  the  scene  at  once  came  back 
again,  and  slowly,  from  a  misty  object  at  the 
side  of  the  bed,  the  lady  in  black  became  quite 
distinct.  Then  she  described  several  people 
in  the  room,  and  said  they  were  carrying 
something  all  draped  in  black.  When  she 
saw  this,  she  put  the  ball  down  and  would  not 
look  at  it  again.  She  called  again  on  Sunday 
(this  had  been  on  Friday)  with  her  cousin,  and 
we  teased  her  about  being  afraid  of  the 
crystal,  so  she  said  she  would  just  look  at  it 
once  more.  She  took  the  ball,  but  immedi- 
ately laid  it  down  again,  saying,  '  No,  I  won't 
look,  as  the  bed  with  the  awful  man  in  it  is 
there  again.' 

"  When  they  went  home,  they  heard  that  the 
cousin's  father-in-law  had  died  that  (Sunday) 
afternoon,  but  to  show  he  had  never  been  in 
our  thoughts,  although  we  all  knew  he  had  not 
been  well,  no  one  suggested  him ;  his  name  was 
never  mentioned  in  connection  with  the 
vision." 

With  regard  to  this  incident,  Miss  Rose, 
independently  and  without  consultation  with 
Miss  Angus,  wrote,  that  on  looking  at  the 
glass  ball  after  Miss  Angus  had  said  she  saw 
a  man  ill  in  bed, — 

"  I  received  quite  a  shock,  for  there  perfectly 
clearly  in  a  bright  light,  I  saw  stretched  out 


DREAMS  AND  CRYSTAL-VISIONS     147 

in  bed  an  old  man,  apparently  dead ;  for  a  few 
minutes  I  could  not  look,  and  on  doing  so  once 
more  there  appeared  a  lady  in  black,  etc.  At 
the  time  I  saw  this  I  was  staying  with  cousins 
and  it  was  Friday  evening.  On  Sunday  we 
heard  of  the  death  of  the  father-in-law  of  one 
of  my  cousins,  but  my  thoughts  were  not  in 
the  least  about  him  when  looking  at  the 
crystal.  I  may  also  say  I  did  not  recognize 
his  features." 

This  looks  like  a  prophetic  vision,  or 
^recognition  of  the  death  two  or  three  days 
before  it  actually  occurred;  it  may  be  only 
a  chance  coincidence,  but  if  the  evidence  on 
behalf  of  precognition  compels  us  eventually 
to  accept  it  this  case  may  well  come  under  that 
designation. 

The  following  case  is  given  by  Sir  Joseph 
Barnby,  the  well-known  musician,  and  is 
quoted  by  Mr.  Myers  in  his  Human  Personality  t 
vol.  i.,  p.  590.  Sir  J.  Barnby  writes — 

"  I  was  invited  by  Lord  and  Lady  Radnor 
to  the  wedding  of  their  daughter,  Lady  Wilma 
Bouverie,  which  took  place  August  15,  1889. 

"  I  was  met  at  Salisbury  by  Lord  and  Lady 
Radnor  and  driven  to  Longford  Castle.  In  the 
course  of  the  drive,  Lady  Radnor  said  to  me : 
'  We  have  a  young  lady,  Miss  A. ,  staying  with  us 
in  whom,  I  think,  you  will  be  much  interested. 
She  possesses  the  faculty  of  seeing  visions, 
and  is  otherwise  closely  connected  with  the 
spiritual  world.  Only  last  night  she  was 
looking  in  her  crystal  and  described  a  room 
which  she  saw  therein,  as  a  kind  of  London 


148          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

dining-room.  [The  room  described  was  not 
in  London,  but  at  L.,  and  Miss  A.  particularly 
remarked  that  the  floor  was  in  large  squares 
of  black  and  white  marble — as  it  is  in  the 
big  hall  at  L.,  where  family  prayers  are  said. — 
H.  M.  Radnor.]  With  a  little  laugh,'she  added, 
'  And  the  family  are  evidently  at  prayers,  the 
servants  are  kneeling  at  the  chairs  round  the 
room,  and  the  prayers  are  being  read  by  a  tall 
and  distinguished-looking  gentleman  with  a 
very  handsome,  long  grey  beard.'  With 
another  little  laugh,  she  continued  :  '  A  lady 
just  behind  him  rises  from  her  knees  and 
speaks  to  him.  He  puts  her  aside  with  a  wave 
of  the  hand,  and  continues  his  reading.'  The 
young  lady  here  gave  a  careful  description 
of  the  lady  who  had  risen  from  her  knees. 

"  Lady  Radnor  then  said  :  4  From  the  de- 
scription given  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  the 
two  principal  personages  described  are  Lord 
and  Lady  L.,  but  I  shall  ask  Lord  L.  this 
evening  as  they  are  coming  by  a  later  train, 
and  I  should  like  you  to  be  present  when  the 
answer  is  given.' 

"  The  same  evening,  after  dinner,  I  was 
talking  to  Lord  L.  when  Lady  Radnor  came 
up  to  him  and  said  :  '  I  want  to  ask  you  a 
question.  I  am  afraid  you  will  think  it  is  a 
very  silly  one,  but  in  any  case  I  hope  you 
will  not  ask  me  why  I  have  put  the  question  ?  ' 
To  this  Lord  L.  courteously  assented.  She 
then  said  :  '  Were  you  at  home  last  night  ?  ' 
He  replied,  '  Yes.'  She  said  :  '  Were  you 
having  family  prayers  at  such  a  time  last 


DREAMS  AND   CRYSTAL- VISIONS     149 

evening  ? '  With  a  slight  look  of  surprise 
he  replied,  4  Yes,  we  were.'  She  then  said : 
'  During  the  course  of  the  prayers  did  Lady  L. 
rise  from  her  knees  and  speak  to  you,  and  did 
you  put  her  aside  with  a  wave  of  the  hand  ?  ' 
Much  astonished,  Lord  L.  answered  :  '  Yes, 
that  was  so,  but  may  I  inquire  why  you 
have  asked  this  question  ?  '  To  which  Lady 
Radnor  answered :  '  You  promised  you 
wouldn't  ask  me  that.' ' 

In  commenting  on  the  account  Mr.  Myers 
adds — 

"  This  incident  has  been  independently 
recounted  to  me  both  by  Lady  Radnor  and 
by  Miss  A.  herself.  Another  small  point  not 
given  by  Sir  J.  Barnby  is  that  Miss  A.  did  not 
at  first  understand  that  family  prayers  were 
going  on,  but  exclaimed  :  '  Here  are  a  number 
of  people  coming  into  the  room.  Why,  they're 
smelling  their  chairs.'  ' 

Among  others  who  have  the  faculty  of 
crystal -vision  may  be  mentioned  Miss  Good- 
rich-Freer  (now  Mrs.  Hans  Spoer) — whose 
papers  on  this  subject  in  the  Proceedings  of 
the  S.P.R.  (vol.  v.,  etc.)  are  of  great  interest. 

Space  will  not  allow  the  quotation  of  further 
illustrations  of  this  strange  faculty.  What  we 
find  is  a  mingling  of  mere  fantasy,  dream, 
memory,  telepathy,  and  clairvoyance;  some- 
times apparently  even  prevision  and  traces 
of  spirit  communion.  "  A  random  glimpse," 
as  Mr.  Myers  says,  "  into  inner  visions,  a 
reflection  caught  at  some  odd  angle  from  the 
universe,  as  it  shines  through  the  perturbing 


150          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

medium  of  that  special  soul."  This,  however, 
is  precisely  what  we  find  in  other  directions 
of  psychical  research.  The  hidden  subliminal 
self,  sensitive  to  telepathic  impress,  emerges 
through  various  "  autoscopes  "  accompanied 
with  a  medley  of  normal  and  supernormal 
knowledge.  In  fact,  all  autoscopes  whether 
sensory  or  mechanical  (p.  28)  seem  at  times 
to  become  heteroscopes — "  other  viewers  " — 
a  means  whereby  some  distant  intelligence 
appears  able  to  give  fragmentary  glimpses  of 
its  presence.  Automatic  writing  tells  us  the 
same  story,  and  only  by  patient  and  long- 
continued  labour  can  we  unravel  the  tangled 
skein  and  discover  the  high  transcendent 
powers  that  lie  concealed  in  even  the  humblest 
human  personality. 


CHAPTER  X 

SUPEENOEMAL  PEECEPTION :   SEEING  WITHOUT 
EYES 

THE  existence  of  some  kind  of  supernormal 
percipience  possessed  by  certain  individuals 
has  been  widely  believed  in,  as  in  cases  of 
so-called  second  sight.  The  business  of 
psychical  research  is  to  ascertain  whether 
there  is  trustworthy  evidence  on  behalf  of 
that  belief.  The  preceding  chapter  has 
afforded  some  evidence  in  its  support,  and  we 
must  devote  the  present  chapter  to  a  further 
examination  of  this  subject. 

In  the  mesmeric  trance,  a  state  of  "  lu- 
cidity "  or  "  clairvoyance,"  as  it  was  called, 
was  asserted  by  competent  observers  in 
the  middle  of  the  last  century.  Thus,  Dr. 
Mayo,  F.R.S.  (referred  to  on  p.  70),  gives 
cases  he  himself  had  witnessed,  which  he 
thought  could  only  be  explained  by  "  seeing 
without  eyes."  The  entranced  patient  often 
appeared  to  locate  his  organ  of  transcendental 
vision  in  his  hand,  or  pit  of  the  stomach,  or 
any  part  of  the  body  that  lent  itself  to  the 
illusion.  In  1826,  the  French  Medical  Com- 
mission appointed  to  inquire  into  mesmerism 
151 


152          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

relates  several  cases  in  which  persons  in  the 
mesmeric  trance  could  describe  objects  or  read 
lines  in  a  book,  when  their  eyes  were  bandaged 
or  eyelids  closed  by  the  fingers.  But  this  may 
be  explained  by  thought-transference,  as  we 
are  not  told  whether  the  operators  knew  the 
thing  selected. 

Here,  for  example,  is  a  comparatively  recent 
case,  which  appears  on  the  borderland  between 
telepathy  and  so-called  clairvoyance.  It  is 
attested  by  one  of  the  most  eminent  conti- 
nental physiologists  now  living. 

Professor  C.  Richet  states  (Proc.  S.P.R., 
vol.  vi.) — 

"  On  Monday,  July  2,  1888,  after  having 
passed  all  the  day  in  my  laboratory,  I  hypno- 
tized L6onie  at  8  p.m.,  and  while  she  tried  to 
make  out  a  diagram  concealed  in  an  envelope 
I  said  to  her  quite  suddenly  :  '  What  has 
happened  to  M.  Langlois  ?  '  Leonie  knows 
M.  Langlois  from  having  seen  him  two  or  three 
times  some  time  ago  in  my  physiological 
laboratory,  where  he  acts  as  my  assistant. 
'He  has  burnt  himself,'  L£onie  replied. 
4  Good,'  I  said,  *  and  where  has  he  burnt 
himself  ? '  'On  the  left  hand.  It  is  not 
fire  :  it  is — I  don't  know  its  name.  Why 
does  he  not  take  care  when  he  pours  it  out  ? ' 
*  Of  what  colour,'  I  asked,  '  is  the  stuff  which 
he  pours  out  ?  '  '  It  is  not  red,  it  is  brown ; 
he  has  hurt  himself  very  much — the  skin 
puffed  up  directly.' 

"  Now,  this  description  is  admirably  exact. 
At  4  p.m.  that  day  M.  Langlois  had  wished  to 


SUPERNORMAL  PERCEPTION    153 

pour  some  bromine  into  a  bottle.  He  had 
done  this  clumsily,  so  that  some  of  the 
bromine  flowed  on  to  his  left  hand,  which  held 
the  funnel,  and  at  once  burnt  him  severely. 
Although  he  at  once  put  his  hand  into  water, 
wherever  the  bromine  had  touched  it  a  blister 
was  formed  in  a  few  seconds — a  blister  which 
one  could  not  better  describe  than  by  saying, 
'  the  skin  puffed  up.'  I  need  not  say  that 
Leonie  had  not  left  my  house  nor  seen  any  one 
from  my  laboratory.  Of  this  I  am  absolutely 
certain,  and  I  am  certain  that  I  had  not 
mentioned  the  incident  of  the  burn  to  any  one. 
Moreover,  this  was  the  first  time  for  nearly 
a  year  that  M.  Langlois  had  handled  bromine, 
and  when  Leonie  saw  him  six  months  before 
at  the  laboratory  he  was  engaged  in  experi- 
ments of  quite  another  kind." 

We  may  regard  this  either  as  a  case  of  tele- 
pathy or  what  has  been  termed  "travelling 
clairvoyance."  The  reputed  evidence  on  behalf 
of  the  latter  is  indeed  more  widespread  and 
more  ancient  than  for  the  former.  As  Mr.  A. 
Lang  says,  "  Evidence  proves  that  precisely 
similar  beliefs  as  to  man's  occasional  power 
of  c  opening  the  gates  of  distance  '  have  been 
entertained  in  a  great  variety  of  lands  and 
ages,  and  by  races  in  every  condition  of  cul- 
ture." Mr.  Lang  gives  instances  of  this 
among  the  Zulus,  the  Lapps,  the  Red  Indians, 
the  Peruvians,  as  well  as  cases,  ancient  and 
modern,  of  Scotch  "  second  sight."  Aubrey 
in  his  Miscellanies  (1696),  gives  "  an  accurate 
account  of  second-sighted  men  in  Scotland, 


154,         PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

in  two  letters  from  a  learned  friend  of  mine  in 
Scotland."  His  learned  correspondent  con- 
cludes by  remarking,  "  They  generally  term 
such  as  have  this  second  sight  Taishatrin. 
.  .  .  Others  call  these  men  Phissichin  from 
Phis,  which  is  properly  fore-sight  or  fore- 
knowledge." 

Swedenborg,  who  was  in  his  day  one  of  the 
leading  savants  of  Europe,  is  alleged  to  have 
possessed  this  faculty,  and  occasionally  could 
"  open  the  gates  of  distance."  The  evidence 
was  investigated  at  the  time  by  the  philosopher 
Kant,  and  is  given  in  an  appendix  to  his 
book,  entitled  Dreams  of  a  Spirit  Seer. 

The  three  most  famous  cases  are  : — 

(1)  Swedenborg' s    communication    to    the 
Queen  of  Sweden  of  some  secret  information, 
which  she  had  asked  him  for,  and  believed  that 
no  living  human  being  could  have  told  him. 

(2)  The  widow  of   the  Dutch  ambassador 
at  Stockholm,  Madame  Harteville,  was  called 
upon   by  a   goldsmith   to   pay  for  a   silver 
service    which    her    deceased    husband    had 
purchased.     She  believed  that  her  husband 
had  paid  for  it,  but  could  not  find  the  receipt ; 
so  she  begged  Swedenborg  to  ask  her  husband 
where  it  was.     Three  days  later  he  came  to 
her  house  and  informed  her,  in  the  presence 
of  some  visitors,  that  he  had  conversed  with 
her  husband,  and  had  learnt  from  him  that 
the  debt  had  been  paid,  and  the  receipt  was  in 
a  bureau  in  an  up-stairs  room  in  her  house. 
Madame    Harteville    replied    that    the    cup- 
board had  already  been  searched,  but  to  no 


SUPERNORMAL  PERCEPTION     155 

purpose.  Swedenborg  answered  that  the 
ghost  of  her  husband  had  said  that  after 
pulling  out  the  left-hand  drawer  a  board 
would  appear,  and  on  drawing  out  this  a 
secret  compartment  would  be  disclosed,  con- 
taining his  private  Dutch  correspondence  and 
the  receipt.  The  whole  company  went  up- 
stairs, and  the  papers,  with  the  receipt,  were 
found,  as  described,  in  the  secret  compart- 
ment, of  which  no  one  had  known  before. 

(3)  In  September  1759,  at  four  o'clock  on 
a  Saturday  afternoon,  Swedenborg  arrived  at 
Gottenburg  from  England,  and  was  invited 
by  a  friend  to  his  house.  Two  hours  after  he 
went  out,  and  then  came  back  and  informed 
the  company  that  a  dangerous  fire  had  just 
broken  out  in  Stockholm  (which  is  about  fifty 
German  miles  from  Gottenburg),  and  that  it 
was  spreading  fast ;  he  was  restless  and  went 
out  often.  He  said  that  the  house  of  one  of 
his  friends,  whom  he  named,  was  already  in 
ashes,  and  that  his  own  was  in  danger.  At 
eight  o'clock,  after  he  had  been  out  again, 
he  declared  with  joy  that  the  fire  was  ex- 
tinguished at  the  third  door  from  his  house. 
This  news  occasioned  great  commotion 
throughout  the  whole  city,  and  was  announced 
to  the  Governor  the  same  evening. 

On  Sunday  morning,  Swedenborg  was 
summoned  to  the  Governor,  who  questioned 
him  about  the  disaster.  He  described  the 
fire  precisely,  how  it  had  begun  and  in  what 
manner  it  had  ceased,  and  how  long  it  had 
continued.  On  Monday  evening  a  messenger 


156          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

arrived  at  Gottenburg,  who  had  been  dis- 
patched by  the  Board  of  Trade  during  the 
time  of  the  fire.  In  the  letters  brought  by 
him,  the  fire  was  described  precisely  as  stated 
by  Swedenborg,  and  next  morning  the  news 
was  further  confirmed  by  information  brought 
to  the  Governor  by  the  Royal  Courier.  As 
Swedenborg  had  said,  the  fire  had  been 
extinguished  at  eight  o'clock. 

Sixty  or  seventy  years  ago,  when  the  public 
were  profoundly  interested  in  the  novel  and 
wonderful  accounts  of  mesmeric  phenomena, 
many  cases  of  alleged  clairvoyance  were  noted 
by  Dr.  Elliotson  and  others  who  were  con- 
stantly engaged  in  hypnotic  treatment  of 
patients.  One  of  the  most  remarkable  cases 
was  that  of  a  girl  named  Ellen  Dawson,  who 
had  been  subject  to  epileptic  fits  as  a  child, 
for  which  she  had  been  treated  mesmerically 
and  with  great  success  by  a  West-end  surgeon, 
Mr.  W.  Hands.  The  latter,  observing  that 
Ellen,  when  in  the  trance,  could  apparently 
see  objects  without  the  use  of  her  eyes,  tried 
to  cultivate  her  clairvoyant  faculty,  and,  it  is 
asserted,  she  developed  a  power  of  accurately 
describing  distant  places  and  persons  she  had 
never  seen  with  her  normal  vision.  If  tele- 
pathy be  accepted  as  a  vera  causa  no  doubt  it 
affords  a  partial  explanation,  but  the  frequent 
relation  of  facts  afterwards  confirmed,  though 
at  the  time  unknown  to  the  hypnotizer  and 
others  present,  as  well  as  the  vividness  and 
accuracy  of  description  given  by  the  subject, 
unduly  strain  any  telepathic  hypothesis. 


SUPERNORMAL  PERCEPTION    157 

Two  most  remarkable  communications 
about  Ellen  Dawson's  clairvoyance  are  to  be 
found  in  the  Zoist  for  1845.  The  first  is  from 
Mr.  Hands,  who  states  that  in  order  to 
satisfy  himself  that  Ellen  did  not  use  her 
normal  vision,  he  filled  the  covers  of  two  pill- 
boxes with  cotton-wool  and  tied  one  over 
each  of  Ellen's  eyes  with  a  broad  strip  of 
ribbon,  taking  care  that  the  edges  of  the 
boxes  rested  on  the  skin : — 

"  Still  she  read  and  distinguished  as  before. 
I  now  placed  her  "  (Mr.  Hands  continues)  "  in 
a  room  from  which  I  had  shut  out  every  ray 
of  light  and  then  presented  her  with  some 
plates  in  Cuvier's  Animal  Kingdom;  she 
described  the  birds  and*  beasts  and  told 
accurately  the  colour  of  each,  as  I  proved  by 

foing  into  the  light  to  test  her  statements, 
he  also  distinguished  the  shades  and  hues  of 
silks." 

This  incident,  assuming  the  observations 
are  correct,  presents  an  interesting  psycho- 
logical puzzle,  as  the  colours  of  objects  are 
due  to  their  action  on  light  rays,  by  selective 
absorption  or  otherwise;  in  the  absence  of 
light,  colour,  as  our  eyes  know  it,  has  no 
existence.  If  Mr.  Hands  knew  what  the 
particular  colours  and  coloured  plates  were, 
a  telepathic  explanation  removes  the  diffi- 
culty, but  apparently  he  did  not,  and  tele- 
pathy does  not  explain  other  incidents.  Thus 
Mr.  Hands  asked  her  to  visit  his  birthplace, 
Berkeley  (where  Mrs.  Hands  was  staying), 
140  miles  from  London.  She  accurately 


158          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

described  the  church  at  Berkeley  and  various 
monuments  therein,  and  also  the  house  where 
Mrs.  Hands  was  staying ;  asked  what  the 
latter  was  doing,  Ellen  said  she  was  playing  a 
game  of  cards,  and  described  the  other  persons 
present.  Then  she  exclaimed,  "  Mrs.  H. 
has  won  the  game  and  is  getting  up  from  her 
chair."  All  these  details  turned  out  to  be 
perfectly  correct,  for  Mr.  Hands  adds  :  "At 
this  time  (9  p.m.),  as  I  subsequently  learnt, 
Mrs.  H.  did  rise  from  her  chair,  saying  to 
her  adversary,  '  I  have  beaten  you  com- 
pletely.' " 

On  another  occasion,  a  lady  having  lost 
her  brooch,  asked  Mr.  Barth  if  Ellen,  whom 
she  had  not  seen  before,  could  trace  it  when 
entranced.  Accordingly  she  was  put  to  sleep, 
whereupon 

"  Ellen  Dawson  described  a  former  servant 
of  Mrs.  M.'s,  who  she  said  had  stolen  the 
brooch,  and  said  that  she  had  kept  the  case 
with  some  diamonds  in  it  in  her  trunk,  and 
sold  the  brooch  for  a  very  small  sum ;  that  it 
was  then  in  a  place  like  a  cellar,  with  '  lots  of 
other  property,'  silver  spoons,  etc.,  and  that 
the  servant  had  moved  from  the  place  she 
had  lived  at  when  she  first  left  Mrs.  M. 
This  latter  point  was  found  to  be  correct,  and 
Mrs.  M.  (who  had  suspected  another  of  her 
servants),  on  the  advice  of  the  clairvoyant, 
sent  for  the  girl  to  come  to  her  house  and 
taxed  her  with  the  theft.  Finally,  the  girl 
confessed  that  she  had  stolen  the  brooch  and 
pawned  it,  keeping  the  case  and  two  diamond 


SUPERNORMAL   PERCEPTION    159 

chains  which  were  worn  with  the  brooch.  All 
the  property  was  finally  recovered." 

Many  other  well -attested  cases  by  good 
observers  were  published  both  in  England 
and  the  Continent  some  sixty  years  ago.  Nor 
is  the  evidence  for  clairvoyance  confined  to 
the  older  mesmerists.  One  of  the  members 
of  the  S.P.R.,  Mr.  Dobbie,  living  in  Australia, 
has  in  recent  years  had  several  clairvoyants 
among  subjects  whom  he  had  hypnotized.  A 
case  like  the  preceding  one  is  given  by  him  in 
the  Proceedings  of  the  S.P.R.  Mr.  Adamson, 
a  leading  citizen  in  Adelaide,  communicates 
the  facts,  which  are  briefly  as  follows.  His 
daughter  had  lost  a  trinket  off  her  watch- 
chain,  and  both  went  to  Mr.  Dobbie  to  see 
if  his  clairvoyant  could  trace  it.  When  en- 
tranced, the  clairvoyant  described  what  the 
trinket  was,  where  it  was  lost,  the  person  who 
found  it,  and  the  place  where  he  had  put  it, 
and  gave  so  exact  a  description  of  the  house 
that  it  was  readily  found.  Not  only  was  the 
trinket  thus  recovered,  but  on  questioning  the 
finder,  Mr.  Adamson  learnt  that  it  was  picked 
up  on  the  road  exactly  as  the  clairvoyant  had 
described. 

In  another  case  in  which  the  clairvoyant 
was  tested,  she  accurately  described  what  a 
gentleman,  then  fifty  miles  away,  was  doing, 
the  furniture  in  the  room  where  he  was,  and 
a  book  he  was  holding.  On  returning  home 
a  week  later,  the  gentleman  was  astonished 
to  hear  what  the  clairvoyant  had  said,  and 
stated  that  she  was  perfectly  correct  in  every 


160         PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

particular,  even  to  the  book  which  he  had 
purchased  on  his  journey  from  home.  (Proc. 
S.P.R.,  vol.  vii.,  p.  68  et  seq.) 

Some  critics  have  objected  that  the  evidence 
on  behalf  of  clairvoyance  is  never  written  down 
before  the  facts  are  confirmed ;  this,  however, 
has  been  done,  as  in  the  following  case  sent 
to  us  by  an  American  naturalist,  Dr.  Elliot 
Coues,  of  Washington.  It  seems  that  a  friend 
of  Dr.  Coues,  Mrs.  Conner,  was  going  up 
the  steps  of  her  residence  in  Washington  one 
afternoon,  carrying  some  papers,  when  she 
stumbled  and  fell.  About  the  same  moment 
a  friend  of  hers,  Mrs.  B.,  had  a  singular 
vision  of  the  whole  incident  whilst  she  was 
in  her  own  house  a  mile  and  a  half  away. 
The  vision  was  so  vivid  that  Mrs.  B.  wrote 
to  Mrs.  Conner  the  same  evening  about  it, 
telling  her,  in  a  letter  seen  by  Dr.  Coues,  that 
when  sewing  in  her  room  at  two  o'clock  that 
afternoon  "what  should  I  see  but  your 
own  dear  self  .  .  .  falling  up  the  front  steps 
in  the  yard.  You  had  on  your  black  skirt  and 
velvet  waistband,  your  little  straw  bonnet,  and, 
in  your  hand,  some  papers.  When  you  fell 
your  hat  went  in  one  direction  and  the  papers 
in  another.  It  was  all  so  plain  to  me  that  I 
had  ten  notions  to  one  to  dress  and  come  over 
and  see  if  it  were  true.  Is  there  any  possible 
truth  in  it  ?  I  can  distinctly  call  to  mind 
the  house  in  which  you  live,  but  can't  for 
the  life  of  me  tell  whether  there  are  any 
steps." 

On  investigation  it  appears  that  not  only 


SUPERNORMAL  PERCEPTION     161 

was  the  description  of  the  dress,  bonnet, 
etc.,  perfectly  correct,  but  also  the  entrance 
to  the  house  and  the  steps  up  to  it.  Mrs. 
Conner  had  only  moved  to  this  house  a 

few  days  before  and  Mrs.  B had  never 

seen  it.     (Journal  S.P.R.,  vol.  iv.,  p.  89.) 

Perhaps  the  most  extraordinary  and  appar- 
ently unimpeachable  evidence  of  clairvoyance 
is  given  in  a  little  book  kindly  sent  to  me  by 
Dr.  Heysinger,  of  Philadelphia,  who  suggests 
the  term  telegnosis,  or  knowing  at  a  distance, 
instead  of  clairvoyance.  The  book  bears  the 
strange  title  of  "  X  -f-  Y  =  Z,  or  the  Sleeping 
Preacher  of  North  Alabama."  It  was  published 
in  1876,  and  includes  statements  by  numerous 
witnesses  of  the  supernormal  knowledge 
possessed  by  the  sleeping  preacher,  as  he  was 
called,  a  respected  Presbyterian  minister,  the 
Rev.  C.  B.  Sanders.  Additional  corroboration 
of  the  facts  was  obtained  by  Professor  W. 
James  and  Dr.  Hodgson.  The  late  U.S.  Chief 
Justice  Brickell,  whose  home  was  near  Mr. 
Sanders'  residence,  states  that  the  witnesses 
named  in  the  book  are  of  the  highest  char- 
acter, and  some  of  considerable  learning.  In 
this  case  any  explanation  by  fraud,  collusion, 
or  fabrication  cannot  be  suggested.  It  seems 
from  the  evidence  of  the  medical  man,  Dr. 
Thach,  who  attended  Mr.  Sanders,  that  his 
patient  periodically  went  into  trances,  often 
accompanied  with  violent  paroxysms  and 
extreme  sensitiveness  to  touch.  It  was  during 
these  trances  that  Mr.  Sanders  became  con- 
scious of  events  taking  place  at  a  distant  spot 


162          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

to  which  his  attention  was  directed.  On 
returning  to  his  normal  state,  he  was  totally 
ignorant  of  anything  that  had  occurred  during 
the  trance  or  "  sleep," — which  lasted  from  a 
few  minutes  to  days.  During  the  sleep  Mr. 
Sanders  ignored  his  own  name,  and  signed 
himself  X  +  Y  =  Z. 

The  Rev.  G.  W.  Mitchell,  who  gives  a  careful 
record  of  the  evidence  relating  to  Mr.  Sanders' 
clairvoyance,  quotes  sixty-nine  witnesses  who 
testify  to  the  fact  that  during  his  sleep  he 
described  incidents  afterwards  verified,  which 
could  not  possibly  have  been  known  to  him 
through  normal  means.  Among  these  wit- 
nesses are  ten  clergymen  and  six  physicians, 
the  evidence  being  corroborated  by  others 
present.  We  have  only  space  to  quote  one 
or  two  incidents.  Here,  for  example,  is  an 
amusing  case.  Mr.  Sanders  having  been 
confined  to  his  bed  from  a  dislocated  thigh,  a 
neighbouring  minister,  the  Rev.  De  Witt,  one 
day  took  him  over  some  delicacy  and  had 
to  cross  a  fence  before  getting  to  the  house. 
Having  both  hands  full  and  the  fence  being 
very  unstable,  with  its  top  rail  loose,  he 
nearly  tumbled  off  in  crossing  it.  On  arriving 
at  Mr.  Sanders'  house,  more  than  half  a  mile 
away,  he  found  Mr.  Sanders  in  his  so-called 
"  sleep,"  but  animated  and  laughing,  saying 
he  was  greatly  amused  at  the  predicament  in 
which  De  Witt  had  been  placed  in  crossing  the 
fence  with  his  hands  full.  As  it  was  impossible 
to  see  the  fence  from  the  house  and  no  one 
else  present  had  witnessed  the  occurrence, 


SUPERNORMAL  PERCEPTION    163 

Mr.  De  Witt  was  greatly  astonished.  A 
friend  who  was  present  at  the  time,  Mr.  J.  W. 
Pruitt,  writes  as  follows  concerning  this 
incident — 

"  I  certify  that  one  day  about  the  middle 
of  the  month  of  February  1866,  while  Brother 
Sanders  was  confined  to  his  bed  from  a  dislo- 
cated thigh,  I  was  at  his  house,  and  he  was 
lying  in  his  bed  and  in  one  of  his  so-called 
4  sleeps.'  He  attracted  my  attention  by  a 
hearty  laugh.  I  asked  him  the  cause  of  his 
amusement.  He  replied,  '  I  was  laughing  at 
De  Witt.'  I  asked  what  was  De  Witt  doing. 
He  said, 4  He  was  having  a  hard  scuffle  to  keep 
from  falling  off  the  fence,  for  the  top  rail  was 
turning  with  him  and  he  was  trying  to  keep 
from  falling  over  it.'  Nothing  more  was  said 
on  the  subject  until  De  Witt  arrived,  which 
was  in  ten  or  fifteen  minutes. 

"  The  fence  where  the  difficulty  occurred  was 
from  three-fourths  to  a  mile  distant,  on  the 
other  side  of  a  thick  grove  of  timber  and  under- 
bush,  and  of  an  intervening  hill. 

"  And  I  further  certify  that  no  communica- 
tion from  any  person  or  source  was  received 
in  reference  to  De  Witt  until  he  arrived  and 
confirmed  what  Mr.  Sanders  said. 

"  J.  W.  PRUIT." 

Several  cases,  corroborated  by  witnesses, 
are  also  recorded  of  Mr.  Sanders'  knowledge 
that  a  distant  person  was  just  dying  or  dead, 
of  accidents  occurring  to  friends  at  some 

F  2 


164          PYSCHICAL   RESEARCH 

distance,  of  a  fire  taking  place  in  a  distant 
town,  with  a  description  of  a  shop  in  which 
it  broke  out  and  the  extent  of  its  ravages, 
much  resembling  the  far  vision  of  Swedenborg 
already  quoted.  Various  cases  are  also  given 
of  Mr.  Sanders  in  his  sleep  finding  lost  articles, 
coins,  a  watch-chain,  and  specifying  correctly 
where  they  would  be  found.  Here  is  a  striking 
instance,  attested  by  three  witnesses;  Mr. 
Bentley  writes — 

"  Some  time  during  the  summer  [1867]  a 
bunch  of  keys,  among  which  was  my  wheat- 
garner  key,  was  lost.  After  a  lapse  of  about 
one  week,  I  requested  Mr.  William  White,  who 
was  employed  in  the  store  and  boarded  at 
the  Rev.  C.  B.  Sanders'  in  the  village,  on 
going  to  his  dinner,  to  ask  him  to  tell  me  where 
my  keys  were.  On  his  return  Mr.  White 
said  he  made  the  request;  but  Mr.  Sanders 
paid  no  attention  to  what  he  said,  he  being 
in  one  of  his  spells.  However,  during  the 
same  afternoon,  while  my  younger  sister,  in 
company  with  other  persons,  was  at  his 
house,  he  told  her  that  my  keys  were  under 
the  steps  at  the  west  door  of  my  dwelling. 
In  consequence  of  this  information  I  returned 
home  earlier  than  usual.  As  soon  as  I  arrived, 
I  told  my  wife  what  I  had  heard.  She  ran 
immediately  and  found  the  keys  under  the 
doorstep,  just  as  Mr.  Sanders  had  said;  and 
somewhat  rusty.  They  must  have  been 
thrown  there  a  week  before  by  a  little  child 
that  played  about  the  house. 


SUPERNORMAL  PERCEPTION    165 

"  I  add  that  I  know  Mr.  Sanders  had  not 
been  in  my  house,  nor  on  the  place  for  at  least 
twelve  months  before  that  time. 

"  A.  J.  BENTLEY." 

The  other  witnesses  present  certify  that 
"  the  above  statements  are  true,  as  far  as 
they  relate  to  us  personally;  and  that  we 
heard  all  the  particulars  as  above  mentioned, 
at  the  time  they  occurred."  Another  case 
of  the  finding  of  a  gold  coin  from  Mr.  Sanders' 
description  of  the  exact  position  in  which  it 
was  actually  discovered  is  signed  by  four 
witnesses,  but  the  details  are  too  long  to  quote 
here. 

Some  may  be  disposed  to  say,  if  these  facts 
are  well  established  why  does  not  Scotland 
Yard  keep  a  professional  clairvoyant  ?  Like 
all  other  psychical  phenomena  such  cases  as 
we  have  described  are  rare,  and  frequently 
normal  and  supernormal  knowledge  are  inter- 
mixed. At  present,  at  any  rate,  they  must  be 
studied  for  their  scientific  interest  rather  than 
for  their  practical  utility.  It  is  said  that, 
years  ago  a  challenge  was  made  to  give  a 
£1,000  bank-note,  enclosed  in  a  sealed  opaque 
box,  to  any  clairvoyant  who  could  read  its 
number.  A  similar  challenge  has  been  made 
as  I  write  these  pages,  for  a  conclusive  proof 
of  thought-transference.  Others,  no  doubt, 
would  give  a  large  multiple  of  this  sum  for 
a  demonstrative  evidence  of  survival  after 
death.  All  such  pecuniary  short-cuts  to  gain 
knowledge  are  futile.  Those  who  wish  to 


166          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

arrive  at  any  definite  conclusions  with  regard 
to  either  rare  normal  or  alleged  supernormal 
phenomena  must  pay  due  attention  to  the 
subject  and  study  the  evidence  of  trustworthy 
and  independent  witnesses,  as  the  late  Pro- 
fessor Tait  said  concerning  the  phenomenon  of 
"  globe-lightning." 

We  may  close  this  chapter  by  recalling 
Goethe's  remark  to  Eckermann :  "If  any  one 
advances  anything  new  .  .  .  people  resist  with 
all  their  might;  they  act  as  if  they  neither 
heard  nor  could  comprehend;  they  speak  of 
the  new  view  with  contempt,  as  if  it  were  not 
worth  the  trouble  of  even  so  much  as  an 
investigation  or  a  regard;  and  thus  a  new 
truth  may  wait  a  long  time  before  it  can 
make  its  way." 


CHAPTER   XII 

THE  SO-CALLED  DIVINING-  OR  DOWSING-ROD 

THE  singular  success  of  certain  "  dowsers  " 
in  locating  underground  water,  hard  by  wells 
that  had  been  sunk  in  vain,  led  the  Council  of 
the  S.P.R.  to  ask  me  to  investigate  and  report 
upon  this  subject  some  twenty  years  ago. 
Like  most  people,  I  was  at  that  time  not  only 
sceptical  but  inclined  to  scoff  at  what  seemed 
a  mere  relic  of  an  ancient  superstition.  Sci- 
entific men  as  a  body  held  that  dowsers  were 
merely  clever  charlatans  and  the  twisting  of 
the  forked  rod  a  bit  of  stage-play.  It  soon 
became  evident  that  such  views  were  absurd, 
— for  one  thing  many  successful  dowsers  were 
amateurs,  whose  good  faith  it  was  impossible 
to  question.  Men  of  distinction  and  of  high 
rank,  church  dignitaries,  and  even  the  president 
of  a  geological  society,  informed  me  they  were 
unable  to  restrain  the  motion  of  the  forked 
twig  and  abundant  water  had  been  found  at 
the  places  so  indicated.  Nor  was  their  suc- 
cess due  to  the  detection  of  surface  signs  of 
water,  for  ignorant  country-folk  and  young 
children  were  no  less  successful  as  dowsers. 
In  fact  the  evidence  on  behalf  of  dowsers,  in 
167 


168          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

finding  comparatively  shallow  supplies  of 
potable  water  in  very  unlikely  spots,  was  far 
more  extensive  and  remarkable  than  one  had 
imagined.  Hence  the  collection  and  verifica- 
tion at  first  hand  of  such  evidence,  the  ex- 
perimental tests  made  and  the  hunting  up  the 
history  of  the  subject  became  a  formidable 
task  and  it  was  not  until  after  some  years  that 
my  first  lengthy  report  was  published  in  the 
Proceedings  of  the  S.P.R.  for  1895.  This  was 
followed  by  a  second  lengthy  report  in  1900, 
and  abundant  materials  have  since  accumu- 
lated for  a  third  report. 

Obviously  in  a  brief  survey  such  as  this  it 
will  be  impossible  to  do  more  than  relate  a 
few  cases  personally  investigated,  and  give  an 
outline  of  the  conclusions  arrived  at,  referring 
those  who  wish  for  fuller  information  to  the 
monographs  mentioned  above. 

So  far  as  historical  researches  in  the  British 
Museum  and  other  libraries  extend,  the  first 
mention  of  the  forked  rod,  or  virgula  divina,  as 
it  was  then  called,  appears  to  be  in  an  ancient 
Latin  folio,  entitled  Sebastian  Munster's  Cos- 
mography published  early  in  1500.  At  that 
time  the  rod  was  only  used  in  the  search  for 
metallic  ores,  and  a  quaint  picture  is  given  in 
this  work  of  a  diviner  striding  over  the  hilly 
country  with  his  uplifted  forked  rod  prospect- 
ing for  minerals.  A  little  later  the  first  great 
treatise  on  Mining,  Agricola's  De  re  metallica, 
published  in  Basle  in  1540,  gives  a  more 
detailed  account  of  its  use  for  this  purpose, 
with  a  couple  of  admirable  plates  showing  the 


DIVINING-  OR  DOWSING-ROD    169 

diviner  at  work.  Agricola  calls  the  rod  the 
virgula  furcata,  forked  rod,  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  virgula  divina,  the  name  attached  to 
the  ancient  superstitious  practice  of  rhabdo- 
mancy, — divining  by  bits  of  sticks,  referred 
to  by  Cicero  and  other  classical  writers. 
Nevertheless,  the  word  divining-rod  has  per- 
sisted, together  with  some  of  the  superstitious 
notions  attached  to  the  old  virgula. 

The  miners  of  Saxony  and  the  Hartz 
mountains  seem  to  have  been  the  first  to  use 
the  forked  rod.  Possibly  they  were  led  to  its 
use  from  the  belief,  once  universal,  even  among 
educated  men  like  Melanchthon,  that  metallic 
ores  attracted  certain  trees  which  thereupon 
drooped  over  the  place  where  those  ores  were 
to  be  found ;  the  drooping  no  doubt  being  due 
to  the  soil  or  other  causes.  A  branch  of  the 
tree  was  therefore  cut  and  held  to  see  where  it 
drooped ;  later  on  a  branch  was  held  in  each 
hand  and  the  extremities  tied  together  as 
shown  in  an  old  Italian  plate;  finally,  for 
convenience,  a  forked  branch  was  cut,  the  two 
ends  grasped  one  in  each  hand  with  palms 
upwards,  the  arms  of  the  holder  were  then 
brought  to  the  side  of  the  body,  so  that  the 
forked  rod  was  held  in  somewhat  unstable 
equilibrium,  and  the  "  diviner  "  set  forth  on 
his  quest  with,  in  old  time,  certain  solemnities 
and  invocations. 

In  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign  the  exploitation 
of  the  Cornish  mines  was  entrusted  to  a  few 
notable  "  Merchant  Venturers,"  who  went 
over  to  Saxony  to  examine  the  best  methods 


170          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

of  prospecting  and  mining  ore.  These  mer- 
chant venturers  probably  brought  back  with 
them  a  "  diviner  "  with  his  rod,  for  soon  after 
we  find  its  use  common  in  Cornwall.  Now,  the 
colloquial  German  word  for  the  rod  was  then 
schlag-ruthe  or  striking  rod;  this,  translated 
into  the  Middle  English,  became  the  duschan  or 
striking  rod,  and  finally  "  deusing  or  dowsing 
rod."  Locke,  born  under  the  shadow  of  the 
Mendips,  where  the  rod  early  came  into  use 
in  the  search  for  lead  ore,  is  the  first  writer 
using  the  word  "  deusing  rod,"  in  1691.  To 
dowse  or  "  strike  "  the  sail  is  still  a  common 
expression  in  Cornwall,  so  we  get  the  word 
"  dowser  "  now  used  throughout  the  south-west 
of  England.  The  phrase  to  "  strike  "  the  lode 
in  a  mine,  or  to  "  strike  "  oil,  may  thus  have 
arisen.  The  esteem  in  which  the  dowsing-rod 
was  held  by  old  English  miners  is  shown  by  a 
passage  in  Robert  Boyle's  famous  scientific 
essays  published  in  1663,  and  still  more  by 
Pryce's  standard  work  on  Cornish  mines  pub- 
lished in  1778.  Pryce  tells  us  that  nearly 
all  the  Cornish  mines  were  located  by  the 
dowsing-rod  and  to  the  present  day  it  is 
widely  used  for  this  purpose. 

It  was  not  until  near  the  end  of  the  eight- 
eenth century  that  the  rod  was  used  in 
England  for  finding  underground  water,  and 
as  might  be  expected  it  first  came  into  use  for 
this  purpose  in  the  south-west  of  England. 
Two  centuries  earlier  it  was  employed  for  this 
purpose  in  the  south  of  Europe.  For  in  a  recent 
admirable  Life  of  St.  Teresa  of  Spain,  the 


DIVINING-  OR  DOWSING-ROD    171 

following  incident  is  narrated :  Teresa  in 
1568  was  offered  the  site  for  a  convent  to 
which  there  was  only  one  objection,  there  was 
no  water  supply;  happily,  a  Friar  Antonio 
came  up  with  a  twig  in  his  hand,  stopped  at  a 
certain  spot  and  appeared  to  be  making  the 
sign  of  the  cross ;  but  Teresa  says,  "  Really  I 
cannot  be  sure  if  it  were  the  sign  he  made,  at 
any  rate  he  made  some  movement  with  the 
twig  and  then  he  said,  '  Dig  just  here ' ;  they 
dug,  and  lo !  a  plentiful  fount  of  water  gushed 
forth,  excellent  for  '  drinking,  copious  for 
washing,  and  it  never  ran  dry. '  "  As  the  writer 
of  this  Life  remarks :  "  Teresa,  not  having 
heard  of  dowsing,  has  no  explanation  for  this 
event,"  and  regarded  it  as  a  miracle.  This,  I 
believe,  is  the  first  historical  reference  to 
dowsing  for  water.  In  a  little  book  published 
at  Lyons  in  1693,  entitled  La  verge  de  Jacob  (it 
should  be  called,  as  Sir  Thomas  Browne  re- 
marks, "  the  Mosaical  rod,"  not  Jacob's  rod), 
pictures  are  given  showing  different  kinds  of 
rod,  or  baguette,  different  ways  of  holding  it, 
and  the  success  attending  those  who  can 
use  it  in  discovering  springs.  Other  and  more 
learned  writers  of  that  date,  such  as  the  Abbe 
de  Vallemont  (1695)  and  Father  le  Brun 
(1702),  deal  with  the  mystery  of  the  baguette 
and  afford  evidence  of  its  widespread  use  in 
water-finding  throughout  arid  districts  in  the 
south  of  France. 

As  stated  in  a  previous  chapter,  the  use 
of  the  baguette  in  the  seventeenth  century, 
especially  in  the  south  of  France,  spread  to  many 


172          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

other  hidden  things,  such  as  the  finding  of 
buried  treasure  and  even  the  tracking  of 
criminals  !  Jacques  Aymar,  a  poor  mason 
of  Dauphiny,  obtained  great  reputation  as  a 
sour  tier  in  1692,  and  when  a  terrible  murder 
was  committed  in  a  wine-shop  in  Lyons  he 
was  sent  for  to  track  the  criminals  with  his 
baguette,  as  no  trace  of  them  could  be  found. 
The  whole  details  of  this  famous  case  have 
been  preserved  in  contemporary  documents. 
Arriving  at  the  scene  of  the  murder  with  his 
rod,  Aymar  started  off  in  pursuit  of  the 
murderers  like  a  bloodhound  on  the  scent : 
he  tracked  them  to  the  river  Rhone,  followed 
them  from  place  to  place,  discovered  there 
were  three  engaged  in  the  crime,  traced  two 
of  them  till  they  crossed  the  frontier,  finally 
ran  down  the  other  one,  a  hunchback,  who 
was  arrested,  confessed  the  crime,  and  was 
executed :  the  last  person  in  Europe  who 
suffered  that  terrible  penalty  of  being  "  broken 
at  the  wheel."  Strangely  enough  the  deposi- 
tions made  at  the  trial  showed  that  Aymar 
was  correct  in  every  detail,  witnesses  testi- 
fying to  the  flight  and  halting-places  of  the 
culprits  in  the  very  places  Aymar  had  indi- 
cated. The  keen  interest  this  case  excited, 
and  the  critical  examination  it  underwent,  is 
shown  by  the  large  amount  of  literature  it 
called  forth  for  some  years  afterwards,  and 
Aymar  became  notorious  throughout  Europe. 
He  was,  however,  subsequently  somewhat 
discredited  owing  to  his  failure  in  some  tests 
devised  by  the  Prince  de  Conde*. 


DIVINING-   OR  DOWSING-ROD     173 

The  often  fallacious  and  mischievous  results 
which  followed  the  indiscriminate  use  of  the 
baguette  for  all  sorts  of  purposes  rightly  led 
to  its  use  being  prohibited  in  the  moral  world 
early  in  the  eighteenth  century.  Its  wide- 
spread use  in  finding  underground  water 
nevertheless  continued  throughout  France 
and  many  other  parts  of  Europe.  One  of  the 
physicians  of  Louis  XVI,  Dr.  Thouvenel, 
published  able  and  lengthy  reports  in  1781 
and  1784  of  the  results  of  his  critical  tests  of 
a  sourcier  named  Bleton,  a  charity  boy,  who 
was  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  dowser 
known  in  history.  According  to  contem- 
porary evidence,  Bleton  by  his  discovery  of 
numerous  underground  springs  in  an  arid 
province  in  France  "  converted  a  desert  into 
a  fruitful  country."  Nor  must  we  suppose, 
as  we  are  apt  to  do,  that  the  critical  and 
sceptical-spirit  belongs  exclusively  to  ourselves 
or  to  our  own  age;  such  startling  results  as 
were  achieved  by  Bleton  led  to  the  most 
searching  inquiry,  the  severest  tests  were 
applied,  and  many  of  the  most  sceptical  were 
convinced. 

Later  on,  in  our  own  country,  De  Quincey  tells 
us  of  the  wonderful  success  of  the  "  jowsers," 
as  he  calls  them,  in  Somerset,  where  in  certain 
parts  underground  water  is  very  hard  to 
locate,  and  where  scientific  skill  is  frequently 
at  fault.  At  the  present  day  landowners  and 
well-sinkers  in  the  south-west  of  England, 
when  in  difficulty  where  to  sink  a  well,  almost 
invariably  employ  a  dowser;  usually  an  un- 


174          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

educated  man  who  has  discovered  that  he 
possesses  this  peculiar  "  gift,"  as  he  terms  it. 
The  use  of  the  dowsing-rod  has  also  spread  to 
America,  where  it  is  employed  not  only  in  the 
search  for  underground  ores  and  water,  but 
also  for  finding  oil-springs.  Here,  however, 
as  mentioned  on  p.  22,  a  sort  of  plumb-bob, 
suspended  by  a  wire  or  chain,  is  frequently 
employed,  as  it  is  also  in  some  parts  of  France. 
A  recent  number  of  the  Journal  of  the  Ameri- 
can S.P.R.  gives  some  striking  results  of 
numerous  successful  tests  made  with  a  dowser 
using  this  ancient  magic  pendulum. 

During  the  latter  half  of  the  nineteenth 
century  in  England,  among  other  notable 
dowsers,  John  Mullins,  of  Wiltshire,  achieved 
extraordinary  success  in  locating  underground 
water,  especially  when  all  other  means  had 
failed.  In  some  districts,  of  course,  under- 
ground water  can  be  found  anywhere  upon 
digging  down  a  few  feet,  e.  g.  where  a  bed  of 
gravel  rests  upon  an  impermeable  bed  of  clay ; 
but  these  are  places  where  the  dowser  is  rarely 
called  in.  It  is  in  what  may  be  called  "  fissure 
water,"  which  is  the  geologist's  difficulty, 
that  the  dowser's  opportunity  occurs.  At  first  >* 
it  seemed  to  me  probable  that  the  successful 
results  were  merely  due  to  the  dowser  having 
a  shrewd  eye  for  the  ground,  experience  having 
taught  him  the  surface  signs  of  underground 
water.  But  this  hypothesis  broke  down ;  then 
it  seemed  likely  his  success  was  due  to  lucky 
hits,  which  were  remembered  and  the  failures 
forgotten :  this  theory  also  had  to  be  given  up. 


DIVINING-   OR  DOWSING-ROD    175 

Finally,  and  with  reluctance,  I  was  driven  to 
the  conclusion  that  certain  persons  really  pos- 
sessed an  instinct  or  faculty  new  to  science, 
of  which  the  muscular  spasm,  that  causes  the 
twisting  of  the  forked  rod,  is  the  outward  and 
visible  sign.  It  is  impossible  to  give  here  even 
an  outline  of  the  evidence  on  which  this  con- 
clusion rests ;  a  brief  summary  of  a  few  remark- 
able cases,  which  I  have  personally  investi- 
gated, is  all  that  can  be  attempted. 

The  late  Sir  Henry  Harben  had  built  a 
mansion,  water  towers,  etc.,  on  his  fine  estate 
near  Horsham,  in  Sussex.  He  then  had  a 
well,  90  feet  deep,  sunk,  hoping  to  get  water, 
but  the  well  was  dry.  Acting  upon  expert 
advice,  he  next  had  a  well,  55  feet  deep,  sunk 
in  another  place,  with  no  result.  Then  he  was 
advised  to  sink  a  third  well  at  another  spot; 
this  was  done,  and  a  huge  well,  100  feet  deep, 
was  sunk  in  the  Horsham  clay ;  alas !  little  or 
no  water  was  found.  Scientific  experts  then 
advised  him  to  run  adits  in  different  directions 
at  the  bottom  of  this  big  well.  This  he  did  at 
the  cost  of  £1,000,  but  the  result  was  a  com- 
plete failure.  Finally  in  despair,  he  reluctantly 
sent  for  the  dowser  John  Mullins.  Sir  Henry 
met  him  at  the  station,  drove  him  to  his 
place,  and  gave  him  no  information.  Mullins 
perambulated  the  estate  holding  his  forked 
twig,  and,  after  searching  for  some  time  in 
vain,  at  last  the  dowsing-rod  turned  violently, 
and  he  asserted  an  abundant  supply  of  water 
would  be  obtained  at  that  spot  at  a  depth  of 
under  20  feet;  another  spot  was  found  close 


176          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

by,  and  both  were  on  a  small  elevation.  Two 
wells  were  dug  at  these  spots,  through  a  sand- 
stone rock,  and  an  immense  perennial 
supply  of  excellent  water  was  found  at  about 
15  feet  deep.  It  is  true,  shallow  wells  are 
generally  objectionable,  but  this  happens  to 
be  an  excellent  potable  water,  as  it  comes 
from  the  hill -top.  This  sandstone  cap  over 
the  Horsham  clay  was  unsuspected,  being 
covered  with  surface  soil  and  grass.  The 
explanation  of  the  dowser's  success  might 
possibly  have  been  attributed  to  a  sharp  eye 
for  the  ground,  had  it  not  been  for  the  fact 
that  the  dowser  was  no  geologist,  was  a  stran- 
ger to  the  locality,  and  the  spot  had  been 
passed  over  by  the  scientific  experts  previ- 
ously engaged. 

"  The  next  case  is  still  more  remarkable,  and 
here  J.  Mullins  was  also  concerned.  In  1887 
the  proprietors  of  an  extensive  bacon  factory 
at  Waterford,  Messrs.  Richardson  &  Co., 
needed  a  larger  water  supply  than  they  pos- 
sessed; accordingly,  they  had  a  well  62  feet 
deep  sunk  at  the  most  promising  spot,  but 
no  water  was  found.  They  then  obtained 
professional  advice,  and,  based  on  geological 
considerations,  determined  to  have  a  boring 
made  at  another  spot.  This  was  carried  out 
and  a  bore-hole  292  feet  deep  was  sunk,  and, 
as  only  a  trifling  quantity  of  water  was  ob- 
tained, the  bore-hole  was  widened;  but  it 
was  no  use,  the  yield  of  water  was  so  insignifi- 
cant that  the  bore-hole  was  abandoned.  The 
next  year,  acting  upon  other  skilled  advice, 


DIVINING-  OR  DOWSING-ROD     177 

they  had  a  bore-hole,  7  inches  diameter,  sunk 
at  the  bottom  of  the  62-feet  well.  The  work 
was  undertaken  by  the  Diamond-drill  Rock- 
boring  Company.  With  difficulty,  612  feet 
were  bored  through  a  very  hard  silurian  rock, 
but  no  water  was  obtained.  The  boring  was, 
however,  continued  338  feet  deeper,  or  a  total 
of  950  feet,  which — added  to  the  depth  of  the 
well — made  1,012  feet  in  all  from  the  surface. 
The  result  was  a  complete  failure,  and  this  bore- 
hole, which  cost  nearly  £1,000,  was  abandoned. 
Then,  acting  upon  the  best  geological  advice, 
another  spot  was  selected,  and  a  bore-hole  52 
feet  deep  was  made.  The  strata  encountered 
were,  however,  identically  the  same,  and 
geologists  advised  the  firm  to  go  no  farther, 
as  the  quest  was  hopeless.  They  were  con- 
sidering the  advisability  of  moving  their 
factory  elsewhere  when  they  were  urged  to 
try  John  Mullins,  the  English  dowser.  Mullins 
was  sent  for  from  Wiltshire.  He  came  over, 
was  told  nothing  of  what  had  been  done,  he 
walked  over  the  premises,  about  700  by 
300  feet  in  area,  asked  no  questions,  but 
traversed  the  ground  silently,  holding  his 
dowsing-rod.  Suddenly,  at  one  spot,  only  a 
few  yards  from  the  deep  bore-hole,  the  forked 
twig  twisted  so  violently  that  it  broke  in  his 
hands.  Here  Mullins  declared  there  was  an 
abundant  supply  of  water,  which  he  estimated 
would  be  found  at  80  or  90  feet  below  the 
surface.  At  two  or  three  other  places  hard 
by  the  rod  also  twisted  as  he  walked  in 
and  out  of  the  sheds.  Boring  was  begun  at 


178          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

the  spot  indicated  by  Mullins,  where  the  rod 
broke.  It  was  considered  a  waste  of  money, 
and  a  local  geologist  was  asked  to  report  pro- 
gress to  an  officer  of  the  Irish  Geological 
Survey.  His  letters,  written  at  the  time,  I 
have  been  allowed  to  copy,  and  the  result 
reads  like  a  fairy  tale.  At  a  depth  of  rather 
less  than  90  feet  water  suddenly  rushed  up 
the  bore-hole,  pumping  was  begun,  and  so 
great  was  the  yield  that  the  bore-hole  was 
enlarged  to  a  well,  and  from  that  time  (1889) 
to  the  present  an  unfailing  supply  of  excellent 
water,  of  from  3,000  to  5,000  gallons  an  hour, 
has  been  obtained  from  the  dowser's  well. 
Mr.  Kilroe,  of  H.M.  Geological  Survey,  has 
kindly  investigated  the  whole  matter  for  me, 
and  his  report  shows  that  Mullins  must  have 
struck  a  line  of  fault  or  narrow  fissure  in  the 
hard  "  ordovician  rock,"  as  the  water-bearing 
points  he  fixed  on  all  lie  in  a  straight  line. 
Through  this  fissure  the  water,  no  doubt, 
streamed  from  the  adjacent  high  ground,  but 
there  were  no  surface  indications  of  this 
fissure,  as  the  rock  was  covered  by  40  feet  of 
boulder  clay. 

Here,  again,  are  the  results  of  some  severe 
tests  to  which  an  amateur  dowser,  Mr.  J.  H. 
Jones,  of  Waterford,  was  submitted  by  an 
experienced  lawyer,  my  friend  Sir  John 
Franks,  C.B.,  the  former  Secretary  to  the 
Irish  Land  Commission.  Sir  John  wanted  a 
water  supply  on  some  property  of  his  in  West 
Kilkenny,  and,  being  very  sceptical  as  to 
dowsing,  tested  Mr.  Jones  as  follows.  It 


DIVINING-  OR  DOWSING-ROD    179 

seems  there  are  some  old  long-disused  wells  on 
the  property  with  nothing  on  the  surface  to 
show  where  they  were.  Sir  John  writes  to 
me  that  Mr.  Jones,  who  was  a  stranger  to  him 
and  to  the  locality,  "  had  never  been  over  the 
ground  before  and  knew  nothing  of  these 
wells,  which  were  only  apparent  when  quite 
close,  with  no  paths  leading  to  them ;  he  (Mr. 
Jones)  quartered  the  ground  backwards  and 
forwards  like  a  dog  looking  for  game  .  .  . 
found  the  direction  of  flow  of  the  water,  fol- 
lowed it  steadily  until  he  hit  off  the  place 
where  the  concealed  wells  are.  The  last  test 
was  quite  wonderful,  as  I  brought  him  quite 
half  a  mile  away  to  the  top  of  the  watershed, 
to  a  place  from  which  he  could  not  have  had 
an  idea  where  the  well  opened,  in  a  spot  quite 
out  of  sight  until  one  got  within  two  yards  of 
it,  but  he  hit  it  off  with  absolute  accuracy. 
In  the  place  where  he  indicated  a  site  to  sink 
for  a  new  well,  there  were  no  surface  indica- 
tions at  all,  and  it  was  quite  half  a  mile  away 
from  any  of  the  old  wells.  We  had  to  cut 
and  blast  principally  through  solid  rock,  38  feet 
down  before  we  hit  the  spring.  There  are 
now  20  feet  of  water  in  this  well." 

I  was  anxious  to  put  the  dowser  to  the  test 
of  comparing  his  indications  with  those  of 
another  independent  dowser,  and  ascertain- 
ing whether  both  would  indicate  the  same 
spots  where  water  would  be  found,  and  also 
where  it  would  not  be  found.  A  site  was 
therefore  selected  on  a  mountain  slope  in  Co. 
Wicklow  which  no  dowser  had  ever  visited, 


180          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

and  where  the  most  shrewd  observer  could 
not  possibly  predict  beforehand  the  presence 
or  absence  of  underground  water  at  any 
particular  spot.  The  rock  is  sandstone  and 
quartzite,  and  water  springs  only  occur  in  a 
few  places.  I  sent  for  a  good  English  dowser, 
Mr.  W.  Stone,  who  came  over  specially  from 
Lincolnshire,  where  he  lived.  The  field  was 
covered  with  grass,  and  the  bed-rock  was 
believed  to  be  only  a  few  feet  below  the  sur- 
face. The  dowser  marched  to  and  fro,  and 
fixed  on  two  spots  where  he  said  plenty  of 
water  would  be  found  within  20  feet  from 
the  surface,  and  another  adjacent  spot  where 
he  said  no  water  would  be  found.  Then  I 
took  him  to  another  field  on  the  other  side  of 
the  mountain,  here  he  declared  no  water 
would  be  found  anywhere,  the  forked  twig 
refusing  to  move  in  his  hands. 

A  second  dowser,  a  successful  amateur,  was 
then  tried  a  few  weeks  later ;  he  knew  nothing 
of  the  previous  dowser's  visit.  His  indica- 
tions exactly  coincided  with  those  of  the  first 
dowser.  Boring  apparatus  was  obtained  and 
a  set  of  bore-holes  were  made,  first  in  one 
field,  then  in  the  other.  The  bed-rock  was 
deeper  than  we  thought,  and  after  boring 
through  16  feet  of  hard,  dry  boulder  clay,  at 
the  spot  where  the  dowser  said  water  would 
be  found,  a  splendid  spring  of  water  was  en- 
countered. At  the  spot,  a  few  yards  distant, 
where  the  dowser  said  there  was  no  water, 
we  bored  down  to  the  solid  rock,  and  spent  a 
week  boring  into  the  rock,  but  no  water  was 


DIVINING-  OR  DOWSING-ROD    181 

found.  At  the  third  place  where  he  pre- 
dicted water  we  found  on  boring  a  splendid 
supply  at  18  feet  below  the  surface.  The 
first  and  third  borings  showed  that  a  bed  of 
sand  and  gravel,  through  which  the  under- 
ground water  streamed,  lay  above  the  bed- 
rock and  below  the  surface  boulder  clay.  But 
how  had  the  dowser  hit  upon  this  permeable 
water-line,  when  there  was  nothing  whatever 
to  indicate  its  presence  ?  In  the  other  field,  on 
the  other  side  of  the  mountain,  which  seemed 
much  more  likely  to  be  water-bearing,  but 
where  both  the  dowsers  said  no  water  would 
be  found,  we  bored  in  several  places  down 
to  the  solid  rock,  spending  nearly  a  month 
making  bore-holes,  but  not  a  drop  of  water 
was  found. 

It  was  in  consequence  of  the  unexpected 
and  plentiful  supply  of  water  found  in  the 
first  mountain  field,  that  I  secured  the  land 
for  the  purpose  of  a  country  cottage,  which 
was  subsequently  built,  and  a  well  sunk  in 
place  of  the  bore-hole ;  even  in  times  of  great 
drought — when  most  springs  have  run  dry — 
this  well  at  Carrigoona  has  never  failed. 

These  cases  are  only  illustrations  (though 
striking  ones)  of  upwards  of  a  hundred  other 
cases  I  have  investigated  of  the  dowser's 
success  when  other  means  had  failed.  No 
doubt  there  are  rogues  who  pretend  to  be 
dowsers,  and  who  hopelessly  fail  when  under- 
ground water  is  difficult  to  locate;  and,  no 
doubt  also,  when  a  large  water  supply  to  a 
town  is  needed,  it  would  be  far  better  to  seek 


182          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

skilled  geological  advice  than  trust  to  even 
the  best  dowser. 

The  twisting  of  the  forked  twig  occurs  with 
many  persons  who  are  not  good  dowsers ;  with 
such  any  subconscious  suggestion  will  start 
its  motion.  A  dowser  requires  to  be  tested 
before  he  can  be  relied  upon,  and  it  is 
always  better  before  sinking  a  well  to  have 
the  independent  evidence  of  more  than 
one  water-finder :  for  the  dowser  is  by  no 
means  infallible,  though  he  generally  thinks 
he  is. 

What  is  the  explanation  of  this  peculiar 
gift,  or  instinct,  if  such  it  be,  that  is  possessed 
by  a  good  dowser  ?  The  dowser  himself 
usually  thinks  it  is  electricity,  but  that  is 
only  a  convenient,  and  to  the  ignorant  a 
meaningless,  word,  used  to  account  for  any 
mysterious  occurrence.  If  the  dowser  knows 
that  he  himself  or  his  forked  twig  is  insulated 
from  the  ground,  it  is  true  the  rod  will  not 
work,  but  if  he  doesn't  know  it,  although  good 
insulation  has  secretly  been  effected,  the  rod 
works  as  well  as  ever,  and  vice  versa.  Pre- 
cisely the  same  effect  of  suggestion  occurs,  if 
the  dowser  be  tried  with'  radio-active  sub- 
stances and  is  disposed  to  believe  that  is  the 
cause  :  or  if  he  believes  the  rod  moves  upward 
for  approaching  underground  water  and  down- 
ward on  receding  from  it ;  or  if  it  turns,  for 
minerals  when  he  holds  a  piece  of  ore  in  his 
hand,  or  for  water  if  he  holds  a  wet  rag,  or 
just  the  reverse  of  this,  as  is  actually  the  case 
in  some  parts.  All  these  are  well-known 


DIVINING-  OR  DOWSING-ROD     183 

effects  of  suggestion,  and  the  dowser  is  a  very 
suggestible  subject. 

The  sudden  twisting  of  the  twig,  even  the 
violent  breaking  of  one  branch  of  it,  upon 
attempting  to  restrain  its  gyration,  is  an  in- 
voluntary act,  and  probably  only  a  remarkable 
instance  of  unconscious  muscular  action,  as 
explained  in  Chapter  II.  It  is  true  that 
cultured  men  of  scientific  tastes  who  are 
dowsers,  like  Dean  Ovenden,  utterly  deny 
this  explanation  of  its  sudden  motion  and 
believe  an  unknown  force  of  some  kind  is 
the  true  cause ;  but  if  so,  it  must  be  an  ex- 
ternal force  of  which  we  have  not  the  remotest 
conception.  The  chief  question,  however,  is 
the  nature  of  the  faculty  which  leads  a  good 
dowser  to  discover  the  hidden  spring  or 
metallic  ore  when  other  means  have  failed. 

The  explanation,  I  believe,  is  not  physical, 
but  psychical.  All  the  evidence  points  to  the 
fact  that  the  good  dowser  subconsciously 
possesses  the  faculty  of  clairvoyance,  a 
supersensuous  perceptive  power  such  as  we 
have  described  in  a  previous  chapter.  This 
gives  rise  to  an  instinctive,  but  not  conscious, 
detection  of  the  hidden  object  for  which  he 
is  in  search.  This  obscure  and  hitherto  unre- 
cognized human  faculty  reveals  itself  by 
creating  an  automatic  or  involuntary  muscular 
spasm  that  twists  the  forked  rod.  Some- 
times it  produces  a  curious  malaise  or 
transient  discomfort,  which  furnishes  some 
dowsers  with  a  sufficient  indication  to  enable 
them  to  dispense  with  the  use  of  a  forked 


184          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

twig,  or  loop  of  wire,  used  by  some.  This 
hypothesis  I  have  put  to  the  test  of  experi- 
ment with  a  good  amateur  dowser  and  found 
he  really  possessed  this  kind  of  second  sight. 
If  so  dowsers  ought  to  be  able  to  find  other 
hidden  things,  besides  water  and  minerals, 
and  this  is  the  case.  Long  ago  the  divining- 
rod  was  used  in  the  search  for  buried  treasure 
and  hidden  coins,  and  although  we  may  smile 
at  such  credulity,  nevertheless  there  is  in 
recent  times  good  evidence  of  the  dowser 
John  Mullins  repeatedly  finding  carefully 
hidden  coins.  With  two  amateur  dowsers, 
Mr.  J.  F.  Young  and  Miss  Miles,  I  have  made 
numerous  experiments  to  ascertain  their 
powers  in  this  respect.  The  experiments 
were  in  all  cases  arranged  so  as  to  exclude 
the  possibility  of  their  gaining  any  knowledge, 
from  unconscious  indications  given  by  myself, 
of  the  position  of  the  coin,  hidden  in  their 
absence.  To  get  rid  of  possible  telepathy 
was  more  difficult;  the  person  who  alone 
knew  where  the  coin  was  hidden  was  excluded 
from  the  room  and  unaware  when  the  trial 
was  begun;  this  made  no  difference  in  the 
results,  which,  though  not  invariably  success- 
ful, were  far  beyond  any  success  that  could  be 
achieved  by  mere  chance. 

There  is,  therefore,  very  strong  presumptive 
evidence  that  a  good  dowser  is  one  who 
possesses  a  supernormal  perceptive  power, 
seeing  as  it  were  without  eyes.  Like  other 
supernormal  faculties  it  resides  in  the  sub- 
liminal self  and  usually  reveals  itself  through 


DIVINING-  OR  DOWSING-ROD    185 

some  involuntary  muscular  action.  Possibly 
a  like  faculty  of  discernment  beyond  the 
power  of  vision  may  exist  in  certain  animals 
and  birds,  and  afford  an  explanation  of  the 
mystery  of  many  otherwise  inexplicable  cases 
of  homing  and  migratory  instincts. 

If  the  case  of  Jacques  Aymar,  narrated  on 
a  previous  page,  can  be  relied  on,  it  might 
be  accounted  for  by  an  extension  of  the 
clairvoyant  faculty  to  the  supernormal  de- 
tection of  traces  of  scent  or  footprints  left  by 
the  criminals.  Records  exist  of  certain  old 
Indian  tribes  in  Mexico,  among  whom  were 
certain  persons  possessing  a  like  faculty,  and 
from  the  Indian  word  for  these  men  came  the 
name  Zahoris  (meaning  gifted  with  second 
sight  or  clairvoyant)  applied  to  wandering 
individuals  in  Spain  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
of  whom  are  related  (as  early  as  1515)  wonder- 
ful stories  of  their  strange  occult  gifts  of 
vision,  etc. 

Whatever  truth  there  may  be  in  these  old 
stories,  we  are  less  inclined  to  ridicule  them  as 
fables  after  the  conclusions  to  which  we  have 
been  led  as  regards  dowsing.  These  conclu- 
sions are:  (1)  that  those  who  really  possess 
this  curious  faculty  are  rare,  and  many  pre- 
tenders exist;  the  good  dowser  is  a  case  of 
nascitur  non  fit;  (2)  the  involuntary  motion 
of  the  forked  twig  which  occurs  with  certain 
persons,  is  due  to  a  muscular  spasm  that  may 
be  excited  in  different  ways;  (3)  the  explan- 
ation of  the  success  of  good  dowsers,  after 
prolonged  and  crucial  tests,  is — like  that  of 


186          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

any  other  obscure  human  faculty  or  instinct 
— a  matter  for  further  physiological  and 
psychological  research,  though  provisionally 
we  may  entertain  the  working  hypothesis 
suggested,  viz.  unconscious  clairvoyance,  an 
aspect  of  what  Mr.  Myers  terms  telcesthesia, 
"perception  at  a  distance." 


CHAPTER  XIII 

HAUNTINGS   AND    POLTERGEISTS 

AMONG  the  most  popular  of  traditional 
"ghost-stories"  are  those  of  haunted  houses 
and  places.  Cases  of  reputed  hauntings  are 
to  be  found  in  the  literature  of  all  countries, 
both  ancient  and  modern,  the  types  remaining 
alike  throughout. 

This  inveterate  persistency  of  species  in 
l ghost-stories  appears  rather  curiously  in  a 
'letter  of  the  younger  Pliny  to  his  friend  Sura, 
(Containing  three  stories  of  three  still  well- 
marked  types :  a  premonitory  vision,  a  haunted 
house,  and  a  "  poltergeist."  Of  these  the 
first,  about  Curtius  Rufus,  an  eminent  public 
man,  is  also  told,  more  briefly,  by  Pliny's 
friend  Tacitus  in  the  eleventh  book  of  his 
Annals.  The  second  has  the  most  orthodox 
features  of  conventional  fiction.  A  commo- 
dious residence  in  Athens  had  long  stood 
empty,  its  tenants  routed  by  the  nightly 
visits  of  a  spectral  old  man  of  extremely 
emaciated  and  squalid  appearance,  with  long 
beard  and  dishevelled  hair,  rattling  the  chains 
on  his  feet  and  hands,  who  so  alarmed  the 
beholders  that  some  of  them  died.  The 
187 


188         PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

philosopher  Athenodorus,  seeing  the  house 
for  sale  on  extraordinarily  low  terms,  resolved 
to  investigate  the  spectre  and  took  up  his 
abode  there — a  pioneer  among  psychical 
researchers.  As  he  sat  alone  at  midnight, 
the  inevitable  ghost  appeared,  and  with 
beckoning  hand  and  clanking  chains  led  him 
to  a  place  in  the  area  of  the  house,  where  it 
vanished.  Marking  the  place,  Athenodorus 
next  day  induced  the  magistrates  to  order 
excavations,  which  disclosed  a  fettered 
skeleton.  Whereupon  the  bones  being 
publicly  interred,  with  propitiatory  rites,  the 
house  was  haunted  no  more  !  In  conclusion, 
Pliny  begs  his  friend  to  consider  the  subject 
carefully;  "and  though,"  he  adds,  "you 
should  as  usual  balance  between  two  opinions, 
yet  I  hope  that  you  will  lean  more  to  one  side 
than  the  other,  lest  you  should  dismiss  me  in 
the  same  suspense  and  indecision  that  occa- 
sions you  the  present  application."  Pliny 
was  neither  the  first  nor  the  last  of  puzzled 
psychical  researchers. 

A  century  later,  Lucian,  in  his  PhilopseudAs, 
characteristically  ridicules  a  similar  story 
about  a  house  in  Corinth.  The  poltergeist 
related  by  Pliny  was  of  a  very  simple  type, 
merely  an  account  of  how  "  supernatural  " 
visitants  cut  off  the  hair  of  certain  of  Pliny's 
servants,  when  they  were  asleep,  and  strewed 
it  about  the  room. 

Ancient  and  widespread  as  is  the  belief 
in  hauntings,  the  evidence  for  the  most  part 
is  open  to  suspicion,  hence  few  educated 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    189 

persons  have  been  disposed  to  accept  a 
supernormal  origin  for  the  stories,  believing 
that  some  simple  explanation  would  be  found 
to  cover  the  ground,  such  as  rats,  or  owls,  or 
practical  joking.  The  subject  cannot,  how- 
ever, be  so  easily  dismissed,  for  the  careful 
investigations  made  by  the  S.P.R.  have  shown 
that  amid  much  that  is  absurd  and  exaggerated 
certain  cases  remain  which  cannot  be  explained 
away  by  illusion  or  practical  jokes.  At  the 
same  time  we  rarely  find  anything  corre- 
sponding to  the  traditional  ghost-story,  like 
that  of  Pliny,  which  connects  some  tragedy 
in  a  particular  house  or  place,  with  the  vague 
and  often  confused  accounts  of  sights  or 
sounds  which  perplex  or  terrify  the  observer. 
We  often  wonder  why  the  numerous  cases  care- 
fully investigated  by  the  S.P.R.  and  recorded 
in  its  publications  have  not  been  used  by 
writers  to  furnish  the  mystery-loving  public 
with  ghost-stories  more  in  accordance  with  fact. 
Here,  for  instance,  is  a  remarkable  case, 
which  has  stood  the  test  of  long  and  search- 
ing inquiry.  The  account  was  first  received 
in  1884  through  Mr.  J.  W.  Graham,  Principal 
of  Dalton  Hall,  Manchester,  and  the  case 
subsequently  investigated  by  Mr.  Myers.  To 
avoid  injury  to  the  owner  of  the  house  the 
locality  is  not  stated,  and  also  the  name 
"  Morton  "  is  substituted  for  the  real  family 
name,  but  the  initials  are  the  true  ones.  Miss 
"  Morton  " — a  brief  outline  of  whose  account  is 
given  below — is  a  lady  of  scientific  training 
and  an  exceptionally  good  witness. 


190          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

"  In  April  1882  Captain  Morton  and  his 
family  moved  into  a  detached  house  at  the 
corner  of  two  cross  roads,  with  a  lawn  and  a 
short  carriage-drive  in  front,  and  a  garden 
and  small  orchard  at  the  back.  It  was  built 
in  1860,  and  occupied  by  Mr.  S.  and  his  family 
for  sixteen  years.  His  wife  died  there  one 
August  (year  uncertain),  whereupon  Mr.  S. 
took  to  drink,  and  when,  two  years  afterwards, 
he  married  again  his  second  wife  contracted 
the  same  habit.  They  quarrelled  continually, 
and  a  few  months  before  his  death,  which 
occurred  in  July  1876,  she  left  him,  and  lived 
at  Clifton,  till, 'in  September  1878,  she  died 
of  dipsomania,  and  was  buried  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  from  the  house  in  question.  After 
Mr.  S.'s  death  it  was  occupied  for  six  months 
by  Mr.  L.  and  his  family.  He  died  there, 
and  it  then  remained  empty  for  about  four 
years,  during  which  time  the  grounds  are  said 
to  have  been  haunted  by  the  figure  of  a  lady, 
but  the  Mortons  had  heard  no  rumours. 
From  June  1882  until  1889  there  was  fre- 
quently seen  moving  about  within  and  with- 
out the  house,  by  day  and  night,  the  appari- 
tion of  a  tall  lady  in  widow's  weeds,  holding 
a  handkerchief  to  her  face,  and  seemingly 
weeping.  The  figure  was  believed  to  resemble 
the  second  Mrs.  S.,  but  in  what  degree  the 
concealment  of  the  face  makes  doubtful. 
It  often  went  into  the  drawing-room,  taking 
up  a  position  in  a  window,  where  the  second 
Mrs.  S.  used  to  sit. 

The  wraith  was  first,  and  most  frequently, 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    191 

seen  by  the  eldest  Miss  M.,  who  followed  it, 
spoke  to  it,  when  it  would  stop  as  if  about  to 
speak,  but  never  did  so;  tried  to  touch  it, 
but  found  it  elude  her  grasp,  vanishing  when 
cornered,  though  in  full  view  a  moment  before. 
Then  with  scientific  care,  she  tested  its 
immateriality  by  stretching  lightly  across 
the  stairs  fine  threads,  at  various  heights  from 
the  ground ;  twice,  at  least,  she  saw  the  figure 
pass  through  the  threads,  yet  its  passage  left 
them  undisturbed.  Its  footsteps  were  faintly 
audible.  Later  on  it  was  seen  by  Miss  M.'s 
sisters  and  brother,  to  whom  she  had  not 
mentioned  it,  and  by  visitors  and  servants, 
in  all  about  twenty  persons.  Neither  her 
father  nor  her  mother,  who  was  an  invalid, 
ever  saw  it.  Miss  M.  sometimes  saw  it  when 
other  persons  present  did  not.  It  often 
vanished  at  a  door  leading  into  the  garden. 
Once  it  was  seen  by  Miss  M.  and  her  sister  to 
pass  from  the  drawing-room  along  the  passage, 
and  disappear  at  this  door,  while  their  sister  E., 
coming  in  from  the  garden,  said  she  had  seen 
it  emerge  from  the  steps  outside  :  the  three 
sisters  then  went  into  the  garden,  when  af  ourth 
sister  called  from  an  upper  window  that  she 
had  just  seen  it  pass  across  the  front  lawn  and 
along  the  carriage-drive  to  the  orchard.  This 
is  a  noticeable  feature  in  the  case,  since  it 
seems  probable  that  the  figure  was  traced  by 
independent  observers  through  the  successive 
points  in  space  which  a  material  body  would 
have  occupied  in  going  from  the  drawing- 
room  to  the  orchard;  and  this,  prima  facie. 


192          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

implies  some  spatial  relations.  Mrs.  Sidgwick 
observes  (Proc.  S.P.R.,  vol.  iii.,  p.  146)  that, 
in  the  absence  of  accurate  notes  of  the  time, 
we  cannot  be  certain  that  the  appearances 
were  successive,  or  in  the  order  assumed,  as 
a  phantom  might  possibly  appear  in  several 
places  at  once — which  is  doubtless  true;  but 
we  seem  to  have  no  records  of  such  an 
occurrence. 

The  figure  was  seen  most  frequently  in  the 
months  of  July,  August  and  September, 
which  include  the  anniversaries  of  the  deaths 
of  Mr.  S.  and  his  wives.  The  frequency  was 
at  its  maximum  in  the  summer  of  1884,  after 
which  time  the  appearances  became  fewer, 
and  finally  ceased  in  1889.  Towards  the 
end  of  this  period,  the  figure,  which  had  at 
first  looked  life-like  and  substantial,  became 
shadowy  and  semi  -transparent.  There  was  also 
a  gradual  cessation  of  the  phenomena  which 
had  occurred  during  these  years,  namely 
footsteps,  soft  and  slow — unlike  those  of  any 
in  the  house, — thumps  on  bedroom  doors  and 
turning  of  the  door-handles,  sounds  of  the  drag- 
ging about  of  heavy  weights,  and  unaccountable 
lights. 

Miss  M.,  who  investigated  the  apparition 
quite  fearlessly,  describes  herself  as  having 
had  at  first  "  a  feeling  of  awe,  as  at  something 
unknown,  mixed  with  a  strong  desire  to  know 
more  about  it."  Subsequently  she  became 
conscious  of  a  feeling  of  loss,  as  if  she  had 
"  lost  power  to  the  figure."  Most  of  the  other 
percipients  were  greatly  alarmed,  and  felt 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    193 

chilled  as  if  by  a  cold  wind.  Two  dogs  in  the 
house  were  at  times  much  terrified.  Full  de- 
tails of  this  case,  which  Mr.  Myers  considered 
"  in  some  respects  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
and  best  authenticated  instances  of  '  haunt- 
ing' on  record,"  will  be  found  in  the  S.P.R. 
Proceedings,  vol.  viii.  Mr.  Myers  took  much 
trouble  in  the  investigation  of  this  case, 
personally  examined  several  of  the  witnesses, 
and  was  convinced  of  the  genuineness  of  the 
whole  story,  which,  however,  loses  much  of  its 
impressiveness  in  the  brief  summary  which  is 
all  that  it  is  possible  to  give  in  these  pages. 

A  remarkable  case  of  haunting  occurred 
some  years  ago  in  a  manor-house  in  the  mid- 
land counties  of  England.  I  was  invited  to 
investigate  the  case  and  was  offered  hospitality. 
Though  the  ghost  did  not  appear  to  me,  whilst 
I  slept  in  the  haunted  room,  yet  I  heard  certain 
mysterious  knockings  and  some  other  dis- 
turbances which  accompanied  it;  nor  could 
I  find  any  satisfactory  explanation  of  these 
sounds.  The  first-hand  evidence  on  behalf 
of  the  ghostly  figure  was,  however,  abundant 
and  surprising.  It  was  seen  in  the  house 
independently  by  nearly  a  dozen  different 
persons,  who  at  first  believing  it  to  be  a 
practical  joke,  tried  to  catch  it,  but  it  was 
uncatchable  and  impalpable;  the  latter  was 
proved  by  a  young  officer,  who  when  staying 
in  the  house  saw  the  phantom  one  night,  rose 
from  his  bed,  followed  it  and  shot  through 
the  figure,  which  moved  on  unconcerned.  The 
children  of  my  host,  from  whom  the  story  of 
o 


194          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

the  ghost  had  been  carefully  concealed, 
described  the  same  figure,  which  did  not 
frighten,  but  rather  amused,  them,  as  they 
said  "  they  could  see  the  wall  of  the  school- 
room through  its  body." 

Another  case  of  haunting  investigated  by 
myself  and  also  by  Professor  Sidgwick, 
occurred  not  far  from  my  own  residence  in 
Kingstown.  Here  the  phantom  of  a  woman 
wrapped  in  a  grey  shawl  was  seen  on  the  stairs 
and  in  a  particular  bedroom  of  a  house  tenanted 
by  a  lady  and  her  brother.  The  figure  was 
seen  by  different  occupants  of  the  room  and  by 
a  child  of  five  years  old,  though  none  were 
previously  aware  of  the  ghostly  visitant :  the 
door  of  the  room  was  locked,  yet  still  the  figure 
made  its  appearance  to  the  occupier  of  the 
room.  All  attempts  at  a  normal  explanation 
failed  and  the  occupiers  had  at  last  to  leave 
the  house.  Subsequently  it  was  found  that 
some  previous  tenants  of  the  house  had  been 
troubled  by  inexplicable  disturbances  of  vari- 
ous kinds,  details  of  which  they  gave.  (Proc. 
S.P.R.,  vol.  ii.,  p.  141.) 

In  all  these  cases  one  is  naturally  very 
sceptical  that  really  similar  phantoms  have 
been  seen  quite  independently.  Even  if  the 
ghost  be  actually  seen  by  the  investigator,  it 
is  easier  to  assume  that  the  figure  is  a  pure 
hallucination,  or  some  real  person  playing  a 
trick.  I  confess,  however,  that  a  careful  con- 
sideration of  first-hand  evidence  has  led  me  to 
the  same  conclusion  at  which  Mrs.  Sidgwick, 
one  of  the  most  critical  and  able  of  investi- 


HAUNTINGS  AND   POLTERGEISTS    195 

gators,  arrived  so  far  back  as  1885,  namely, 
that  in  spite  of  all  reasonable  scepticism,  it 
is  difficult  "  to  avoid  accepting,  at  least  pro- 
visionally, the  conclusion  that  there  are,  in  a 
certain  sense,  haunted  houses,  i.  e.  that  there 
are  houses  in  which  similar  quasi-human 
apparitions  have  occurred  at  different  times 
to  different  inhabitants,  under  circumstances 
which  exclude  the  hypothesis  of  suggestion  or 
expectation"  (Proc.  S.P.R.,  vol.  iii.,  p.  142). 

Here  is  a  typical  case  of  haunting,  resting 
on  the  evidence  of  educated  persons  who  tried 
in  vain  to  account  for  what  was  seen :  full 
details  are  given  in  the  Journal  of  the  S.P.R., 
vols.  vi.  and  ix.  In  1892,  Miss  Scott,  living 
at  St.  Boswells,  Roxburghshire,  upon  walking 
home  one  afternoon  in  May,  saw  a  tall  man 
dressed  in  black  a  few  yards  in  front  of  her. 
He  turned  a  corner  of  the  road,  being  still  in 
view  when  he  suddenly  disappeared,  although 
no  exit  seemed  possible.  Hurrying  on  to  find 
what  had  become  of  him  she  met  her  sister, 
who  was  looking  round  bewildered;  she  too 
had  seen  the  same  figure,  whom  she  took  to 
be  a  clergyman,  but  the  figure  suddenly  van- 
ished and  search  yielded  no  clue. 

In  the  July  following,  at  the  same  place, 
Miss  Scott  again  saw  the  same  figure,  the  upper 
part  of  which  was  also  seen  by  another  sister 
who  was  walking  with  her;  it  was  dressed 
like  an  old  clergyman  in  knee-breeches,  silk 
stockings,  buckled  shoes,  white  cravat  and 
low-crowned  hat.  Resolved  not  to  lose  sight 
of  him  this  time  Miss  Scott  kept  her  eyes  fixed 
G  2 


196         PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

on  the  figure,  but  both  sisters  saw  it  gradually 
fade  away  before  their  eyes.  Again  in  June, 
the  next  year,  Miss  Scott,  walking  one  morning 
near  the  same  place,  saw  the  same  apparition. 
Determined  to  solve  the  mystery  she  rushed 
to  overtake  it,  but  it  seemed  to  glide  away  in 
front  of  her,  then  it  stopped,  turned  round  and 
faced  her,  enabling  her  to  note  in  minute  detail 
the  features  and  dress,  that  of  a  Scotch  clergy- 
man of  a  century  ago.  Finally  the  figure  again 
faded  away  by  the  roadside. 

Other  persons  also  independently  testified 
to  having  seen  the  same  figure  at  the  same 
place.  One  lady,  Miss  Irvine,  was  attracted 
by  the  quaint  dress  of  the  old  clergyman,  and 
watched  him  walking  to  and  fro  by  the  hedge- 
side,  when,  to  her  astonishment,  the  figure 
vanished  when  she  was  about  three  yards  off. 
The  various  witnesses  gave  separate  written 
and  concordant  reports  of  what  they  had  seen. 
The  figure  was  not  further  seen  until  1897, 
when  Miss  Scott  and  one  of  her  sisters  again 
saw  it,  noting  the  thin  white  features  and  dress 
of  the  phantom ;  they  had  not  been  thinking 
of  it  and  are  sure  it  was  no  morbid  hallucina- 
tion or  illusion  of  their  senses,  or  practical 
joke.  A  plan  was  sent  of  the  road  and  locality, 
with  the  positions  marked  where  different 
persons  had  seen  the  apparition.  In  July 
1900  Miss  Scott  saw  the  figure  again  on  two 
occasions  near  the  same  spot,  and  wrote  an 
account  to  the  S.P.R.  the  next  day.  Persons 
employed  on  that  particular  road  have  been 
interrogated,  but  have  never  seen  the  phantom, 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    197 

nor  has  a  man  who  passes  up  and  down  the  road 
to  the  village  every  morning  and  evening. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  believe  Miss  Scott  and 
the  other  percipients  were  all  mistaken,  and 
it  is  equally  difficult  to  frame  any  theory  to 
account  for  the  persistence  of  the  phantom 
in  this  spot,  except  by  the  hypothesis  given 
below. 

The  case  of  the  "  haunted  house  at  Willing- 
ton  "  has  been  a  familiar  theme  on  Tyneside 
for  half  a  century,  and  accounts  of  it  have 
appeared  in  various  publications.  The  best 
report  will  be  found  in  vol.  v.  of  the  Journal 
of  the  S.P.R.,  where  Mr.  J.  Proctor,  a  member 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  who  was  born  in 
the  house,  gives  a  vivid  account  of  his  ex- 
perience of  the  hauntings  and  of  their  wholly 
inexplicable  character. 

Other  cases  might  be  quoted,  which,  like 
the  two  preceding  ones,  suggest  that  some 
kind  of  local  imprint,  on  material  structures 
or  places,  has  been  left  by  some  past  events 
occurring  to  certain  persons,  who,  when  on 
earth,  lived  or  were  closely  connected  with 
that  particular  locality ;  an  echo  or  phantom 
of  these  events  becoming  perceptible  to  those 
now  living  who  happen  to  be  endowed  with 
some  special  psychic  sensitiveness.  Although 
this  theory  seems  extravagant  and  incredible, 
there  are  not  wanting  analogies  to  it  both  in 
the  domain  of  physics  and  psychical  research. 
A  coin  left  on  a  pane  of  glass  and  after  some 
time  removed,  leaves  a  local  imprint  which 
may  be  revealed  by  breathing  on  the  glass; 


198          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

pieces  of  wood,  coal,  and  many  other  materials 
laid  on  a  photographic  plate  and  then  removed, 
leave  a  "  local  imprint "  so  that  the  very 
structure  of  the  materials  is  revealed  when  the 
plate  is  developed,  it  may  be  long  after.  The 
causes  of  these  and  other  curious  phenomena 
are  now  known,  but  this  cannot  be  said  of 
somewhat  analogous  phenomena  in  psychical 
research. 

Certain  sensitives  are  said  to  be  able  to 
detect,  or  "  psychometrize  "  as  they  call  it, 
the  influence  left  on  material  objects  worn 
by  an  absent  or  deceased  person.  Whether 
this  be  the  case  or  not,  there  are  some  startling 
and  well -attested  phenomena  related  by  the 
older  mesmerists  which  apparently  indicate 
that  some  specific  influence  is  left  on  a  material 
object  by  the  passes  of  a  mesmerizer.  The 
scientific  objections  to  a  specific  effluence  are 
perhaps  not  so  formidable  now  that  we  are 
acquainted  with  certain  physical  and  psychical 
facts  that  would  have  been  deemed  utterly 
incredible  a  century  ago. 

In  the  early  years  of  the  S.P.R.,  Mr.  Gurney 
was  present  with  me  when  certain  hypnotic 
experiments  were  made,  in  the  rooms  of  the 
Society  and  under  our  direction.  The  results 
of  these  experiments  seemed  so  incredible 
that  I  believe  they  were  never  published. 
Any  particular  book  or  coin  or  other  object 
over  which  the  hypnotizer  had  made  a  few 
passes,  or  even  pointed  his  fingers,  could  be 
detected  by  a  sensitive  subject,  who  was 
subsequently  brought  by  us  into  the  room, 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    199 

from  which  the  hypnotizer  had  in  the  mean- 
while been  excluded  and  the  positions  of  the 
objects  then  changed  by  us.  In  fact,  every 
precaution  was  taken  to  avoid  collusion  or 
any  direct  knowledge  being  gained  by  the 
subject,  who  was  not  entranced  at  the  time. 
Finally,  we  were  driven  to  telepathy  as  a 
possible  explanation;  but  even  this  seemed 
unlikely,  for  our  presence  in  the  room  made 
no  difference,  nor  was  any  difference  found 
when  we  did  not  know  which  object  had  been 
treated  by  the  hypnotist.  Here,  as  in  many 
other  problems  of  psychical  research,  we  have 
no  solution  to  offer,  and  must  leave  future 
investigators  to  confirm  or  disprove  the  results 
we  obtained. 

To  return  to  the  subject  of  hauntings, 
different  theories  have  been  suggested — 

(1)  The  popular  view  that  the  apparition 
belongs  to  the  external  world  like  ordinary 
matter,  and  would  be  there  whether  the  per- 
cipient was  present  or  not.  Some  cases  appear 
to  support  this  view,  such  as  the  one  to  which 
I  have  already  referred  (p.  191),  in  which  the 
phantom  was  followed  from  place  to  place  and 
seen  by  different  independent  observers  at 
successive  points.  This  theory,  however,  has 
insuperable  difficulties,  among  others  that  of 
accounting  for  the  clothes  of  the  ghost,  and 
it  may  be  dismissed.  (2)  That  the  phanfcom 
was  projected  from  the  mind  of  the  percipient, 
and  was,  therefore,  a  hallucination;  not  a 
baseless  one,  but  created  by  a  telepathic 
impact  from  the  mind  of  a  deceased  person. 


200         PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

Here  we  have  the  difficulty  of  explaining  why 
the  phantasm  should  be  dependent  on  a  par- 
ticular locality,  although  with  our  present 
knowledge  this  theory  appears  the  most 
plausible.  (3)  That  the  phantom  was  due 
merely  to  expectancy  and  telepathically 
transferred  from  one  mind  to  another.  This 
may  account  for  some  cases  such  as  the  two 
that  will  be  cited  immediately.  (4)  That  some 
subtle  physical  influence  is  left  in  the  building 
or  locality  which  affects  certain  brains  and 
creates  the  hallucination.  This,  Mrs.  Sidgwick 
remarks,  "  one  can  hardly  expect  to  appear 
plausible,"  albeit  it  corresponds  best  to  a 
certain  part  of  the  evidence,  and  from  what 
has  been  said  on  a  previous  page  cannot  be 
hastily  rejected.  To  these  we  may  add  an 
extension  of  the  second  theory  that  hauntings 
are  due  to  dreams  of  the  deceased,  telepathi- 
cally projecting  scenes  of  their  life  on  earth  to 
some  persons  there  present.  Finally,  those 
who  have  not  made  a  study  of  the  subject 
will  have  their  own  theory  that  all  the  alleged 
phenomena  are  due  to  delusion  or  fraud. 

A  lively  imagination  stimulated  by  expect- 
ancy probably  accounts  for  the  two  following 
cases.  Early  in  1911  a  book  entitled  An 
Adventure  was  published  in  London,  giving  an 
account  of  the  experiences  of  two  ladies  on 
visiting  Versailles  some  ten  years  ago,  when 
they  appeared  to  be  transported  into  the  times 
of  Marie  Antoinette.  On  more  than  one  visit 
they  thought  they  saw  the  surroundings  of 
the  place  and  the  people  therein,  as  their 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    201 

subsequent  investigations  showed  might  have 
been  the  case  had  they  been  present  during 
the  life  of  Marie  Antoinette.  This  narrative, 
however,  when  examined  for  the  S.P.R., 
appears  to  be  based  on  slender  evidence  and 
trivial  incidents,  undesignedly  amplified  by 
the  authors,  and  cannot  be  accepted  as  of 
any  real  evidential  value.  In  some  points  it 
resembles  a  story  of  apparent  obsession  by 
Marie  Antoinette,  sent  to  the  S.P.R.  Journal 
by  Mrs.  Stapleton,  and  published  in  June 
1907,  but  the  stories  have  no  connection  with 
one  another.  Both  are  instances  of  several 
dream  romances  inspired  by  the  history  of 
the  ill-fated  Queen,  the  best  known  of  them 
being  the  case  of  Helene  Smith,  who  regarded 
herself  as  a  reincarnation  of  Marie  Antoinette. 
This  interesting  romance  of  a  "secondary 
personality  "  is  described  in  an  able  book  by 
Professor  Flournoy,  a  summary  of  which  is 
given  by  Mr.  Myers  in  Human  Personality, 
vol.  ii.,  p.  130  et  seq. 

The  other  case  is  as  follows  :  About  9  p.m. 
on  May  8,  1885,  a  gardener  named  Bard, 
returning  from  work,  passed  through  Hinxton 
churchyard,  in  Essex,  and  thought  he  saw 
his  former  employer,  Mrs.  de  Freville,  leaning 
on  the  railings  round  her  husband's  tomb,  five 
or  six  yards  distant.  He  recognized  her  black 
mantle  and  poke-bonnet,  and  her  face,  which 
was  paler  than  usual.  He  supposed  her  to  be, 
as  was  her  habit,  visiting  the  tomb,  and  he 
kept  his  eye  on  her  as  he  walked  round  the 
railings  to  see  if  the  gate  into  the  vault  were 


202          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

open,  but  stumbled  over  a  grass-tussock, 
and  when  he  looked  again  the  figure  had 
disappeared.  He  found  the  gate  locked,  and 
could  see  her  nowhere  in  the  churchyard. 
Looking  at  the  clock,  he  saw  that  it  was  9.20. 
On  reaching  home,  he  told  his  wife,  as  she 
testifies,  that  he  had  seen  Mrs.  de  Freville. 
On  that  afternoon,  about  seven  hours  earlier, 
Mrs.  de  Freville  had  died  very  suddenly  in 
London,  but  this  was  unknown  in  Hinxton 
until  the  next  day.  This  case,  which  was 
carefully  investigated  for  the  S.P.R.,  rests  on 
strong  evidence  with  respect  to  the  character  of 
the  percipient,  a  highly  intelligent  and  trust- 
worthy man,  and  the  closeness  of  the  coin- 
cidence. Its  weak  points  are :  (1)  that  he 
might  have  already  heard  of  the  death — this, 
however,  is  very  improbable;  (2)  he  saw  the 
figure  two  hours  after  sunset  on  a  moonless 
evening,  when,  unless  there  was  unusually 
bright  starlight,  or  an  unusually  prolonged 
after-glow,  it  must  have  been  very  dark; 
(3)  he  said  himself  that  he  half  thought  he 
had  imagined  it;  (4)  churchyards  suggest 
fancies  of  the  kind. 

The  term  "haunting '!  is  usually  restricted  to 
those  cases  where  quasi-human  phantoms  are 
seen  at  different  times  by  different  persons  in 
a  particular  locality.  Neither  the  last  case 
nor  the  next  are  hauntings  in  this  sense,  but 
the  following  is  interesting  theoretically,  for 
the  supposed  ghost  was  alive  at  the  timej 
this  case  rests  upon  excellent  evidence. 

In  December  1896,  Mrs.  Blaikie  was  staying 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    203 

away  from  home  in  Edinburgh,  where,  on 
December  10,  she  fell  ill  with  an  attack  of 
acute  laryngitis.  About  11  p.m.  on  December 
11,  her  three  women  servants  were  sitting  by 
the  kitchen  fire  in  her  house,  when  they  heard 
steps  exactly  like  hers  coming  from  the  hall 
towards  the  nursery  door.  They  all  went 
to  the  door  leading  from  the  kitchen  to  the 
nursery  passage,  but  saw  nothing.  At  the 
same  time  her  daughter  Frances,  while  un- 
dressing in  her  room,  heard  coming  along  the 
passage  to  the  door  footsteps  heavy  and  rather 
quick,  exactly  like  her  mother's,  and  unlike 
any  of  the  servants',  though  she  supposed  it 
must  be  one  of  them  until  they  all  came  in 
alarm  to  ask  if  it  had  been  she.  The  other 
daughter,  Jeanie,  in  her  room  up-stairs,  had 
also  heard  steps  exactly  like  her  mother's, 
but  conjectured  burglars;  however,  on  the 
house  being  searched,  nothing  was  found  to 
account  for  the  sounds. 

Mrs.  Blaikie  writes :  "  On  the  evening  of 
December  11,  about  eleven  o'clock,  I  had 
such  a  sensation  of  being  suffocated  that 
I  felt  as  if  I  were  dying,  and  would  never  see 
my  home  again.  I  was  suddenly  filled  with 
an  overpowering  longing  to  be  at  home,  and 
whether  I  fell  asleep  for  a  few  moments  and 
dreamed  I  do  not  know,  but  it  seemed  the 
next  minute  as  if  my  desire  was  granted,  and 
I  felt  I  was  actually  there.  I  was  conscious 
of  walking  along  the  passage  past  the  dressing- 
room  door,  and  towards  the  room  we  call  the 
nursery,  but  I  had  hardly  time  to  realize  my 


204          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

own  joy  and  relief  when  I  found  myself  still 
lying  in  bed,  and  the  feeling  of  suffocation, 
from  which  I  had  had  such  a  happy  respite  for 
a  few  moments,  again  tormenting  me.  When 
I  returned  home  a  week  later  I  was  told  of  the 
curious  occurrence  on  the  evening  of  Friday, 
the  llth"  (Journal  S.P.R.,  vol.  viii.,  p.  320). 

How  are  we  to  account  for  this  collective 
hallucination  ?  Had  it  some  normal  explana- 
tion, or  was  it  a  telepathic  impression  conveyed 
to  one  of  the  daughters,  and  did  this  start  a 
similar  impression  on  the  other  percipients, 
or  was  it  simultaneously  impressed  on  all  ? 
We  have  no  experimental  evidence  on  behalf 
of  either  of  these  latter  hypotheses.  Mr. 
Myers,  from  this  and  several  similar  cases, 
was  led  to  adopt  the  idea  of  a  temporary 
excursion' of  the  spirit  to  the  place  where  it 
desired  to  be,  in  some  unknown  way  being 
able  to  make  its  presence  perceptible.  It 
is  improbable  that  any  physical  instrument 
could  detect  and  record  the  sounds  heard, 
though  the  experiment  is  worth  trying. 
Would  a  sensitive  flame,  for  instance,  which 
is  affected  by  the  feeblest  sounds,  have 
detected  the  footsteps  or  rustling  of  Mrs. 
Blaikie's  phantasmal  dress  ?  Would  a  photo- 
graphic plate  record  an  apparition  ?  I  am 
inclined  to  think  not  in  either  case. 

In  passing,  it  may  here  be  remarked 
that  the  evidence  for  so-called  spirit  photo- 
graphy is  wholly  inconclusive,  most  alleged 
cases  are  pure  fraud.  The  impression  in  all 
phantasms,  I  believe,  is  made  directly  on 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    205 

the  mind  of  the  percipients  and  not  through 
their  organs  of  hearing  or  sight.  The  mind 
then  projects  the  impression  outside  itself, 
and  hears  sounds  and  sees  visions  apparently 
in  external  space.  But  why  this  particular 
impression  ?  Why  should  Mrs.  Blaikie's  spirit 
have  been  able  to  conjure  up  only  the  sound 
of  her  footsteps  and  the  rustling  of  her  dress  ? 
Were  the  details  of  her  presence  fashioned  by 
the  transmitting  or  receiving  mind,  or  by 
both  ?  Possibly  the  result  was  due  to  the 
subconscious  and  symbolical  manner  in  which 
the  personality  of  a  friend  is  conceived,  whose 
presence  is  suggested  telepathically.  But  tele- 
pathy is  only  a  provisional  explanation,  and 
is  completely  out  of  court  in  the  still  more 
puzzling  phenomena  of  poltergeists,  to  which 
we  must  now  turn. 


POLTERGEISTS 

We  have  no  exact  English  equivalent  for 
the  German  word  "  Poltergeist,"  usually 
translated  "  hobgoblin  " ;  a  "  polterer  "  in 
German  is  a  noisy  or  boisterous  fellow,  and  a 
"  poltergeist  "  is  therefore  a  boisterous  ghost. 
The  phenomena  are  sporadic,  breaking  out 
suddenly  in  some  place  and  disappearing  after 
a  few  weeks  or  months  of  annoyance  to  those 
concerned.  Unlike  hauntings,  the  disturb- 
ances appear  to  gather  round  a  particular, 
usually  young,  person  in  a  particular  place. 
All  kinds  of  mischievous  pranks  are  played, 
objects  are  thrown  about,  bells  rung,  furniture 


206          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

moved,  noises  made,  all  utterly  meaningless. 
And  the  closest  scrutiny  fails,  in  genuine 
cases,  to  discover  any  conceivable  explana- 
tion, except  some  unseen  agency. 

Similar  phenomena  are  recorded  in  different 
countries  throughout  the  world,  and  go  back 
to  a  remote  period  of  time.  No  doubt  in  part 
they  gave  rise,  as  Mr.  A.  Lang  suggests,  to 
fetishism  among  savage  races,  i.  e.  a  belief 
that  an  inanimate  object  may  be  tenanted  by 
what  is  thought  to  be  a  spirit.  One  of  the 
best-attested  English  cases  of  poltergeists 
occurred  in  1661,  and  is  known  as  the  "  Demon, 
or  drummer,  of  Ted  worth."  This  was 
minutely  investigated  and  described  by  one 
of  the  most  critical  among  the  early  Fellows 
of  the  Royal  Society,  the  Rev.  J.  Glanvil,  who 
published  a  full  account  of  this  case  in  his 
well-known  book,  Sadudsmus  Triumphatus. 
Briefly,  the  facts  are  as  follows.  A  Mr. 
Mompesson,  a  magistrate  in  Tedworth,  Wilts, 
ordered  the  arrest  of  a  vagrant  drummer 
in  1661.  Shortly  afterwards  at  Mr.  Mom- 
pesson's  house  began  an  amazing  series  of 
unaccountable  noises  and  disturbances  which 
continued  for  two  years.  The  drummer  was 
tried  for  witchcraft  but  acquitted,  and  the 
disturbances  went  on  when  he  was  far  off  in 
jail.  The  evidence  as  to  these  disturbances 
was  given  on  oath  at  this  trial  and  the  eye- 
witnesses were  numerous.  Glanvil  himself 
came  to  investigate,  and  relates  that  he  saw 
chairs  move  about  without  any  one  touching 
them,  shoes  thrown  by  invisible  hands,  that 


HAUNTINGS  AND   POLTERGEISTS    207 

he  heard  scratchings  on  the  bed,  etc.,  all  the 
phenomena  apparently  clustering  round  Mr. 
Mompesson's  two  young  children.  They  were 
naturally  suspected,  but  Glanvil  relates  how 
he  convinced  himself,  as  others  had  been  con- 
vinced, that  it  was  quite  impossible  for  the 
children  to  have  played  these  tricks,  which 
often  occurred  in  daylight  before  the  eyes  of 
numerous  sceptical  inquirers. 

Omitting  many  other  similar  cases  in 
Scotland  and  different  parts  of  England,  we 
come  to  the  famous  case  of  the  disturbances 
at  Ep worth  vicarage  during  the  Rev.  S. 
Wesley's  residence  there  in  1716.  These 
formed  the  subject  of  a  long  investigation  and 
careful  record  by  his  son,  John  Wesley,  the 
founder  of  Methodism,  who  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  their  origin  was  "  Satanic," 
a  not  unnatural  conclusion  as  the  following 
entries  in  the  journal  of  Mr.  Wesley,  senr., 
show — 

"  December  25. — The  noises  were  so  violent 
it  was  vain  to  think  of  going  to  sleep.  Decem- 
ber 27. — They  [the  disturbances]  were  so 
boisterous  I  did  not  care  to  leave  my  family." 
Again  he  writes :  "  I  have  been  thrice  pushed 
by  an  invisible  power,  once  against  my  desk 
in  the  study,  a  second  time  against  the  door 
of  the  matted  chamber,  a  third  against  the 
frame  of  my  study  door  as  I  was  going  in." 
Their  mastiff  seemed  more  afraid  than  the 
children,  as  it  came  whining  to  them  when 
the  disturbances  arose.  Sou  they,  in  his  Life 
of  Wesley,  states  that  "  the  testimony  ...  is 


208          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

far  too  strong  to  be  set  aside  because  of  the 
strangeness  of  the  relation." 

Then,  in  1834,  we  have  the  remarkable  case 
of  "  Sealing  bells,"  investigated  and  related 
by  Major  Moor,  F.R.S.  Here,  day  after  day 
for  nearly  two  months,  the  bells  of  the  house 
were  continually  ringing  in  broad  daylight, 
no  known  cause  being  discovered;  the  bell- 
wires  were  in  full  view  and  a  careful  watch 
kept,  until  at  last  Major  Moor  was  thoroughly 
convinced  the  ringing  was  by  no  human 
agency;  the  inmates  were  driven  from  the 
house  and  the  mystery  never  cleared  up. 

Similar  inexplicable  cases  of  bell -ringing 
have  occurred  elsewhere.  One  such  case, 
associated  with  other  poltergeist  phenomena, 
was  critically  investigated  in  Massachusetts 
in  1868.  Not  only  were  the  bell-wires  de- 
tached and  the  bells  suspended  near  a  lofty 
ceiling,  but  they  continued  to  ring  and  were 
seen  ringing  in  daylight  whilst  observers  kept 
watch.  The  phenomena  began  after  the 
arrival  of  a  maidservant,  who,  of  course,  was 
suspected,  but  it  was  soon  found  impossible 
for  her  to  be  the  culprit,  as  the  bell-ringing  and 
violent  pitching  about  of  furniture  occurred 
when  she  was  observed  to  be  quietly  at  her 
work  in  another  room.  The  investigation 
appears  to  have  been  a  very  thorough  and 
careful  one,  yet  no  explanation  could  be 
found. 

Perhaps  the  most  conclusive  evidence  for 
poltergeist  phenomena  is  that  given  on  oath 
in  connection  with  Cideville  parsonage,  a 


HAUNTINGS  AND  POLTERGEISTS    209 

place  some  thirty  miles  from  Havre.  Here, 
in  1850-51,  knockings,  movements  of  furni- 
ture, noises  of  all  kinds  occurred  in  daylight, 
and  every  would-be  exposer  of  the  mystery 
was  baffled. 

In  1877  I  investigated  a  remarkable 
poltergeist  occurring  in  an  Irish  farmer's 
cabin  a  few  miles  from  Enniskillen.  I  was 
aided  in  the  inquiry  by  two  sceptical  scientific 
friends,  but  we  were  all  convinced  that  the 
phenomena  could  not  be  accounted  for  by 
any  known  agency.  In  an  article  published 
in  the  Dublin  University  Magazine  for  1877,  I 
gave  a  detailed  account  of  these  occurrences 
and  the  precautions  taken  to  avoid  the 
possibility  of  trickery.  Here,  in  my  presence, 
violent  knockings  and  scratchings  were  heard, 
but  the  closest  scrutiny  on  the  part  of  three 
critical  observers  failed  to  account  for  them. 

More  recently  in  Enniscorthy,  a  town  in 
Co.  Wexford,  I  have  investigated  a  case  of 
poltergeist  that  occurred  in  July  1910.  Here 
the  disturbances  centred  round  a  young 
carpenter,  and,  though  they  had  ceased  when 
I  visited  the  spot,  the  testimony  of  various 
witnesses  convinced  me  that  it  was  practically 
impossible  to  attribute  them  to  the  lad  or  to 
any  other  human  being.  For  two  sceptical 
and  intelligent  investigators  were  present  one 
night  when  unaccountable  knockings  and 
amazing  disturbances  took  place.  The  bed- 
clothes were  pulled  off  the  bed  on  which  the 
lad  was  sleeping,  the  bed  itself  was  pulled  into 
the  middle  of  the  room  and  the  lad  lifted  off 


210         PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

the  bed  and  deposited  gently  on  the  floor. 
The  light  was  sufficient  to  enable  them  to  see 
that  no  practical  jokes  were  being  played. 
The  reader  who  may  be  interested  will  find 
a  full  report  of  this  and  other  cases  in  my 
paper  on  Poltergeists,  in  the  Proceedings  of  the 
S.P.R.,  vol.  xxv.  In  earlier  volumes  and  in  the 
Journal  of  that  Society  will  be  found  other 
well-attested  cases  of  poltergeist  occurring  in 
England  and  on  the  Continent. 

What  are  we  to  say  to  these  mysterious  and 
bizarre  phenomena  ?  The  witnesses  had  cer- 
tainly nothing  to  gain  by  narrating  them,  for, 
as  Glanvil  remarks  of  Mr.  Mompesson,  "  he 
suffered  in  his  name,  his  estate,  and  all  his 
affairs,  and  in  the  general  peace  of  his  family 
and  loss  of  his  servants  and  of  his  health," 
through  the  occurrences.  Fraud,  mal-obser- 
vation,  misdescription,  illusion,  etc.,  doubtless 
explain  some  cases,  but  are,  in  my  opinion, 
inadequate  to  account  for  all  the  cases. 
Imitation  of  some  of  the  phenomena  by 
children  and  others  may,  and  does  sometimes, 
occur,  but  is  likely  to  be,  and  indeed  in  some 
such  cases  has  been,  quickly  detected. 

Confronted  by  these  perplexing  phenomena, 
all  we  can  do  is  to  continue  collecting  and 
sifting  the  evidence  with  scrupulous  care, 
hoping  that  in  time  patient  inquiry  will 
throw  some  light  on  these  investigations  as 
it  has  done  on  some  of  the  sporadic  and 
puzzling  phenomena  of  meteorology. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE  PHYSICAL  PHENOMENA  OF  SPIRITUALISM 

ONE  of  the  objects  which  the  Society  for 
Psychical  Research  was  founded  to  investigate 
is  officially  described  as  follows  :  "  An  Inquiry 
into  various  alleged  phenomena  apparently 
inexplicable  by  known  laws  of  nature  and 
commonly  referred  by  Spiritualists  to  the 
agency  of  extra-terrene  intelligences,  and  by 
others  to  some  unknown  physical  force." 
These  phenomena  include  the  alleged  move- 
ment of  both  light  and  heavy  objects  without 
known  cause,  responsive  raps  and  other 
sounds,  luminous  appearances,  the  levitation 
of  human  beings,  etc.,  etc. 

Whether  such  an  inquiry  is  thought  worthy 
of  serious  attention  or  not  depends  upon  the 
degree  of  knowledge  or  amount  of  prejudice 
one  happens  to  possess.  The  question  to  be 
considered  is  not  any  particular  theory  as  to 
the  origin  of  these  phenomena,  but  whether 
they  are  really  supernormal,  or  an  exhibition 
of  credulity,  ignorance  and  imposture.  The 
repugnance  with  which  the  whole  subject 
is  widely  regarded  is  very  natural;  for  the 
alleged  phenomena  only  occur  in  the  presence 
211 


212          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

of  a  "  medium  "  and  usually  in  darkness ; 
moreover,  a  class  of  paid  professional  mediums 
has  arisen,  several  of  whom — a  particularly 
detestable  class  of  rogues — have  been  caught 
in  barefaced  trickery.  The  necessity  for  a 
medium  need  not  concern  us;  some  inter- 
mediary, animate  or  inanimate,  between  the 
seen  and  unseen  is  requisite  in  the  physical 
as  well  as  in  the  psychical  world,  as  remarked 
earlier,  whenever  unseen  agencies  are  rendered 
perceptible  to  the  senses.  What  peculiar 
psychological  state  constitutes  a  medium  we 
have  not  the  remotest  idea  ;  sex,  age,  and 
education  are  alike  immaterial.  In  other 
departments  of  psychical  research  no  injurious 
effect  on  the  psychic  or  medium,  so  far  as  I 
know,  has  ever  been  observed ;  here,  however, 
there  seems  to  be  in  many  cases  a  deteriorating 
influence  as  incomprehensible  as  that  which 
sometimes  occurs  among  "  horsey  "  people. 
But  we  don't  blame  the  horse  or  reject  its 
services  on  this  account,  and  we  have  no  right 
to  exclude  from  scientific. inquiry  any  subject 
because  it  appears  repellent  from  its  associa- 
tions. The  dogmatic  refusal  to  listen  to 
evidence  is  no  less  reprehensible  than  the 
temper  of  uncritical  acceptance  of  these 
phenomena  by  many  spiritualists. 

Two  conditions  are  obviously  essential  for 
any  satisfactory  investigation  of  these  pheno- 
mena. One  is  the  presence  of  good  light  for 
observation,  and  the  other  the  absence  of  any 
pecuniary  motive  on  the  part  of  the  medium ; 
even  so  the  love  of  notoriety  often  affords  as 


PHYSICAL  PHENOMENA       213 

strong  a  motive  as  the  love  of  money — of  this 
I  could  relate  more  than  one  instance  in  the 
course  of  my  inquiries.  Hence  the  difficulty 
which  many  on  the  Council  of  the  Society 
for  Psychical  Research  have  experienced  in 
arriving  at  any  definite  conclusions  in  this 
obscure  region,  inasmuch  as  the  requisite 
conditions  are  not  often  attainable.  But 
throughout  psychical  research  we  invariably 
find  that  phenomena  which  have  been  alleged  to 
occur  experimentally,  are  paralleled  if  genuine 
by  similar  phenomena  which  occur  spontane- 
ously and  sporadically.  Now  the  undeniable 
evidence  (in  my  opinion)  on  behalf  of  polter- 
geists affords  ground  for  belief  in  similar 
phenomena  occurring  experimentally.  Rap- 
pings,  disturbances  of  all  kinds,  the  movement 
of  objects  without  contact,  etc.,  have  in  fact 
taken  place,  as  testified  by  many  observers, 
without  the  presence  of  a  paid  medium, 
sometimes  in  good  light  and  with  every 
precaution  which  ingenuity  could  suggest  to 
prevent  trickery. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Society  for  Psychical 
Research  have  shown  that  mal-observation 
accounts  for  many  of  the  marvels  attested  by 
good  witnesses.  The  attention  is  so  easily 
diverted  that  an  investigator  may  honestly 
believe  he  kept  his  eyes  continuously  fixed 
on  the  medium,  when  actually  he  did  nothing 
of  the  kind.  This,  however,  assumes  that 
the  medium,  intentionally  or  otherwise,  was 
able  to  take  advantage  of  movements  when 
the  attention  of  the  investigator  was  relaxed. 


214 


PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 


Moreover,  the  long  series  of  experiments  which 
Sir  W.  Crookes  made  with  the  medium,  Mr. 
D.  Home,  under  stringent  test  conditions, 
when  he  obtained  the  most  amazing  pheno- 
mena, demonstrates  either  that  the  occur- 
rences actually  took  place,  or  that  Sir  William 
was  the  victim  of  hallucination.  This  latter 
explanation  is  plausible,  and  was  indeed 
adopted  for  some  time  by  myself,  but  personal 
acquaintance  with  the  phenomena  convinced 
me  it  was  quite  inadequate.  The  limits  of  space 
will  only  allow  me  to  give  a  brief  reference 
to  a  fragment  of  my  own  experience;  for 
further  information  on  this  long-disputed 
subject  the  reader  should  consult  various 
papers  on  both  sides  by  Mrs.  Sidgwick,  Mr. 
Myers,  Dr.  Hodgson,  Sir  W.  Crookes,  myself, 
and  others,  published  in  the  Proceedings  of 
the  S.P.R.  (see  vols.  iv.,  vi.,  vii.,  ix.,  etc.),  or 
the  new  edition  of  my  book  entitled  On  the 
Threshold  of  a  New  World  of  Thought. 

When  a  sceptic  as  to  the  reality  of  these 
physical  or  telekinetic  phenomena,  it  so  hap- 
pened that  I  was  able  to  investigate  some 
inexplicable  rappings  and  movement  of 
objects  that  occurred  in  the  presence  of  a 
child,  the  daughter  of  an  acquaintance  who 
was  residing  for  the  season  in  a  house  near 
my  own.  Here  the  occurrences  took  place 
in  broad  daylight,  frequently  with  no  one 
present  but  myself  and  the  child,  and  I  sought 
in  vain  for  some  normal  explanation.  Vigor- 
ous raps,  which  had  an  intelligent  origin — 
for  upon  pointing  to  the  letters  of  the 


PHYSICAL  PHENOMENA        215 

alphabet  they  spelt  out  answers  to  questions 
— came  on  the  table,  on  the  back  of  my  chair 
and  sometimes  in  a  far  distant  part  of  the 
room.  Even  when  I  asked  the  young  medium 
to  lie  on  the  sofa  and  firmly  held  her  hands  and 
feet,  no  other  person  being  present,  the  raps 
came  as  before,  and  upon  repeating  the  alpha- 
bet aloud,  a  rap  at  particular  letters  answered 
any  question  I  put.  The  answers  were  such 
as  the  child  would  give,  and  the  misspelling 
of  words  corresponded  to  those  made  by  the 
young  medium,  as  afterwards  was  ascertained. 
Nevertheless,  I  am  perfectly  certain  that  she 
could  not  have  produced  the  sounds,  nor 
could  she  have  lifted  the  heavy  mahogany 
dining-table,  which  sometimes  rose  some  six 
inches  with  only  one  leg  resting  on  the  floor, 
and  this  in  full  sunlight,  with  our  hands  gently 
resting  on  the  top  and  in  view  the  whole  time. 
Nor  was  I  the  victim  of  hallucination,  for 
on  the  numerous  occasions  wherein  I  tested 
every  plausible  explanation,  this  hypothesis 
was  always  in  my  mind  and  was  completely 
discredited.  The  child's  music-master  in- 
formed me  that  raps,  often  very  loud,  would 
come  inside  the  piano  when  his  pupil  was 
practising  and  grew  listless ;  they  came  on  a 
garden  seat  in  the  lawn  and  on  an  umbrella 
handle,  whenever  the  young  medium  was  near. 
After  a  few  years  the  annoyance  faded  away, 
to  the  relief  of  all  concerned. 

Some  time  subsequently  I  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  some  sittings  with  the  niece  of  a  well- 
known  photographer,  when  even  more  remark- 


216          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

able  and  unaccountable  phenomena  occurred* 
I  will  only  mention  one  incident.  The  room 
was  brightly  lighted  with  gas,  and  after  sundry 
raps  had  spelt  out  a  message,  a  small  table, 
untouched  by  any  one,  came  hobbling  across 
the  room  towards  me  until  it  imprisoned  me 
in  the  arm-chair  on  which  I  was  sitting.  There 
were  no  threads  or  wires  or  any  known  cause 
for  the  movement  of  the  table,  nor  for  other 
movement  of  objects  witnessed  by  me  in 
excellent  light. 

But  these  marvels  are  slight  compared  to 
the  amazing  phenomena  recorded  by  Sir  W. 
Crookes  during  his  investigations  with  Home 
and  another  medium.  It  is  needless  to  detail 
the  facts,  as  they  are  generally  known,  and 
incredible  as  they  appear,  Sir  W.  Crookes  is 
far  too  skilled  and  accurate  an  observer  to 
allow  any  doubt  as  to  the  precautions  he  took 
to  avoid  fraud.  In  fact,  all  the  phenomena 
took  place  in  his  own  house,  and  many  of  the 
more  startling  occurrences  under  the  blaze 
of  an  electric  light.  As  some  persons  were 
under  the  impression  that  his  conviction  of  the 
supernormal  character  of  these  manifestations 
had  been  shaken,  Sir  William  Crookes  in  his 
presidential  address  to  the  British  Association 
in  1898  stated  that  was  not  the  case,  and  that 
he  adhered  to  the  statements  he  had  published. 
Although  Home  has  been  accused  of  fraud, 
Mr.  Myers  and  myself  could  obtain  no  evidence 
in  support  of  this  charge.  We  published  a 
joint  paper  in  the  Journal  of  the  S.P.R.  for 
July  1889,  giving  the  result  of  our  invcstiga- 


PHYSICAL  PHENOMENA         21T 

tions  and  a  summary  of  some  of  the  astonish- 
ing phenomena  attested  by  excellent  witnesses, 

Here,  for  instance,  is  the  testimony  of  a. 
well-known  lawyer,  the  late  Mr.  W.  M, 
Wilkinson,  which  he  sent  to  us.  He  states 
that  in  the  winter  of  1869  "  I  saw  Mr.  Home 
take  out  of  our  drawing-room  fire  a  red-hot  coal 
a  little  smaller  than  a  cricket-ball  and  carry 
it  up  and  down  the  room.  He  said  to  Lord 
Adare,  now  Earl  Dunraven,  who  was  present, 
'  Will  you  take  it  from  me,  it  will  not  hurt 
you.'  Lord  Adare  took  it  from  him  and 
held  it  in  his  hand  for  about  half  a  minute. 
Before  he  threw  it  in  the  fire,  I  put  my  hand 
close  to  it  and  felt  the  heat  like  that  of  a  live 
coal."  This  handling  of  white-hot  bodies 
with  impunity  by  Home  has  been  described 
to  me  by  several  eye-witnesses.  Lord  Craw- 
ford also  saw  it  done  on  eight  occasions; 
Sir  W.  Crookes  saw  it,  and  states  no  known 
chemical  preparation  (had  Home  used  any) 
could  have  preserved  the  skin  from  injury, 
and  yet  there  was  no  sign  of  burning. 
Another  phenomenon,  that  of  levitation,  was 
witnessed  by  several  good  observers.  In 
past  time,  the  handling  of  fire  and  walking 
through  the  fire,  and  the  levitation  of  the 
body  have  been  recorded  of  many  persons, 
in  many  parts  of  the  world. 

What  can  be  said  of  these  miracles  ?  They 
are  so  foreign  to  ordinary  experience,  that  even 
the  testimony  of  numerous  and  distinguished 
witnesses  fails  to  carry  conviction  to  the 
majority  of  readers.  And  yet  it  is  impossible 


218          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

to  reject  the  evidence,  and  it  seems  incon- 
ceivable that  so  many  critical  and  sceptical 
observers  were  all  mistaken  or  the  victims  of 
hallucination.  For  I  might  quote  scientific 
men,  trained  observers,  throughout  the  Con- 
tinent and  America  as  well  as  in  England, 
who  after  long  and  patient  inquiry  have  been 
driven  to  a  belief  in  the  genuineness  of  the 
phenomena,  the  explanation  of  which  all  agree 
must  be  found  in  some  department  of  know- 
ledge new  to  science.  Professors  Richet, 
Lombroso,  Morselli,  and  other  physiologists 
and  psychologists  of  note;  Professor  Schia- 
perelli,  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  Dr.  A.  R.  Wallace, 
and  many  other  famous  men,  including  others 
of  a  past  generation  like  that  great  exposer 
of  humbugs,  Professor  De  Morgan, — all  unite 
in  giving  their  testimony  to  the  reality  of 
some  of  these  telekinetic  phenomena. 

If,  as  all  religions  assume,  life  exists  in  the 
unseen,  creatures  of  varied  type  and  capacity 
may  exist  there  as  well  as  here;  some  may  be 
able  to  act  upon  material  objects  and  even 
on  the  molecules  themselves.  It  is  true  that 
the  things  done  appear  trivial,  meaningless 
and  incomprehensible  from  our  present  point 
of  view.  But  as  a  great  savant  has  remarked, 
"  Only  in  proportion  to  the  difficulty  there 
seems  of  admitting  the  facts  should  be  the 
scrupulous  attention  we  bestow  on  their 
examination."  That  is  now  being  done,  and 
with  that  we  must  pass  from  this  branch  of 
our  subject. 


CHAPTER  XV 

AUTOMATIC    WRITING 
CROSS-CORRESPONDENCE 

WE  must  now  pass  on  to  the  phenomena 
of  the  messages,  spoken  or  written,  which 
appear  to  be  delivered  involuntarily  and 
automatically,  and  which  are  a  fruitful 
though  difficult  branch  of  our  inquiry.  The 
main  source,  indeed,  of  the  most  remarkable 
evidence  recently  obtained  has  been  auto- 
matic writing,  in  conjunction,  at  times,  with 
automatic  speech.  This  curious  faculty, 
commonly  possessed  by  those  who  are  en- 
dowed with  any  "  mediumistic  "  gifts,  may 
be  said  to  manifest  itself  in  an  extremely 
rudimentary  form  whenever  anybody  takes 
a  pencil  and  scribbles  on  a  scrap  of  paper, 
while  thinking  about  something  else.  With 
some  persons  who  have  had  the  patience  to 
sit  regularly,  and  as  passively  as  possible, 
the  product  varies  in  value  from  meaningless 
scrawls  to  messages  which  purport  to  be  the 
words  of  an  intelligence  other  than  the  writer's. 
Much  care  and  patience,  however,  are  re- 
quired in  sifting  the  messages  so  received; 
219 


220          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

for  even  when  we  are  convinced  that  a  cer- 
tain message,  or  fragment  of  it,  is  not  attri- 
butable to  the  conscious  self  of  the  writer, 
nor  to  telepathy  from  some  living  person, 
it  may  come  from  some  deeper  stratum,  the 
subliminal  self  of  the  writer's  own  personality. 

Still,  abundant  evidence,  dating  from  very 
ancient  times  to  our  own,  shows  that  messages 
have  been  thus  received,  with  contents 
attesting  their  supernormal  origin/  Some- 
times one  comes  to  the  recipient  as  a  single 
experience,  never  repeated;  sometimes  such 
communications  seem  to  haunt  a  place  or 
a  person,  described  then  respectively  as  an 
oracle  and  a  medium,  though  to  the  presence 
of  a  medium  the  phenomena  are  no  doubt 
in  both  cases  really  due,  a  fact  which  may  be 
inferred  from  the  cessation  of  oracles,  and 
the  persistence  of  mediums.  In  earlier  days 
when  facilities  for  writing  were  fewer  than 
now,  these  communications  usually  took  the 
form  of  voices,  as  they  did  many  centuries 
since  with  Joan  of  Arc,  and  yet  farther  back 
with  Socrates,  historic  cases,  the  psycho- 
logical problems  presented  by  which  owe 
to  Mr.  F.  W.  H.  Myers  their  only  adequate 
exposition. 

Socrates,  eminently  shrewd  and  sane,  tells 
us  that  he  was  guided  in  the  affairs  and  crises 
of  his  life  by  a  warning  voice — "  the  demon 
of  Socrates  " ;  and  even  if  these  monitions 
were,  for  the  most  part,  such  as  his  own 
wiser  self  might  possibly  have  given,  this 
could  hardly  be  said  of  the  unlettered  Maid 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  221 

of  Orleans,  whose  "  voices  "  gave  her  counsels 
transcending  any  act  of  her  conscious  reason. 
To  call  them  intuitions  does  not  explain  their 
origin,  and  as  little  as  the  monitions  of 
Socrates  can  they  be  classed  as  signs  of 
incipient  madness.  "To  be  sane,"  as  Mr. 
Myers  says,  "is  to  be  adjusted  to  our  en- 
vironment, to  be  capable  of  coping  with  the 
facts  around  us.  Tried  by  this  test,  it  is 
Socrates  and  Joan  who  should  be  our  types 
of  sanity." 

Our  limits  will  not  allow  us  to  sketch, 
however  briefly,  the  ancient  and  modern 
history  of  this  faculty.  It  was  never  more 
abundantly  manifested  than  at  the  present 
time,  though  no  written  report  of  its  investi- 
gation, still  less  this  brief  summary  of  a 
fragment  of  the  evidence,  can  convey  the  im- 
pression produced  on  all  who  have  had  long 
personal  experience  in  this  branch  of  inquiry. 

Forty  years  ago  my  attention  was  drawn  to 
this  subject  by  the  perusal  of  numerous  MS. 
books  containing  automatic  writing,  which 
came  unbidden  through  the  hand  of  a  per- 
sonal friend,  a  lady  well  known  in  the  educa- 
tional and  philanthropic  world  of  London  for 
the  high  capacity  and  sobriety  of  judgment 
she  brought  to  bear  on  the  various  Boards  of 
which  she  was  an  esteemed  member.  These 
MS.  books  contained  handwriting,  sentiments, 
and  modes  of  expression  unlike  those  of  my 
friend,  as  she  was  known  to  us  all,  while,  amid 
much  irrelevant  verbosity,  information  un- 
known to  the  automatist  was  occasionally 


222          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

given,  proving  on  inquiry  to  be  correct.  The 
writing  was  frequently  interrupted  by  the 
invasion  of  other  influences,  some  of  a  lower 
type  and  wholly  alien  to  the  character  of  my 
friend. 

I  might  quote  many  instances  of  automatic 
writing  and  drawing  which  have  occurred 
more  recently  among  my  acquaintances.  One, 
the  wife  of  a  late  eminent  colonial  Lord  Chief 
Justice,  had  a  strange  experience  :  though  in 
her  normal  state  quite  unable  to  draw,  her 
hand,  when  allowed  to  remain  passive,  rapidly 
sketched  in  the  twilight  most  exquisite  faces, 
which  she  completely  failed  to  imitate  by 
conscious  volition.  Another,  the  aged  mother 
of  a  famous  dramatic  author,  though  also  in 
her  normal  state  quite  incapable  of  drawing 
a  line,  involuntarily  sketched  fantastic  and 
intricate  foliage,  with  a  precision  and  skill 
possible  only  to  a  gifted  artist. 

But  the  most  remarkable  series  of  automatic 
scripts,  which  drew  public  attention  to  the 
whole  subject,  came  through  the  hand  of  the 
late  Rev.  W.  Stainton  Moses,  M.A.,  who  for 
twenty  years  was  an  able  and  much-respected 
master  in  London  University  College  School ; 
he  was  a  Vice-President  of  the  S.P.R.  at 
its  foundation,  and  intimately  known  to  me. 
The  writings,  continued  from  1873  to  1883, 
coming  through  an  Oxford  M.A.,  known  for 
his  high  integrity  and  sound  judgment,  are  of 
great  value,  enhanced  by  the  more  recent 
evidence  obtained  for  alleged  spirit  control. 
The  twenty-four  lengthy  note-books  of  auto- 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  223 

matic  script  left  by  Mr.  Moses,  and  partially 
published  by  him,  were  carefully  and  criti- 
cally examined  by  Mr.  Myers,  who  has  given 
a  detailed  analysis  of  them  in  vols.  ix.  and  xi. 
of  the  S.P.R.  Proceedings,  and  in  vol.  ii.  of 
his  work  on  Human  Personality. 

The  caligraphy  of  these  scripts,  unlike  Mr. 
Moses'  own  large,  thick,  and  rapid  writing, 
was  said  to  be  fine,  minute,  regular,  and 
beautiful.  He  tells  us  that  to  avoid  as  far 
as  possible  the  influence  of  his  own  conscious 
thoughts  on  the  writing,  he  occupied  himself 
with  other  subjects,  even  reading  abstruse 
books,  and  following  a  chain  of  close  reason- 
ing, all  the  time  that  his  hand  was  writing  long, 
elaborate  messages,  given  without  a  single 
correction,  with  great  vigour  and  beauty  of 
style.  He  never  could  command  the  writing  : 
it  came  unsought,  a  sudden,  irresistible  power 
impelling  him  to  write,  and  sometimes  indeed 
causing  him  to  fall  into  a  trance,  when  he 
spoke  under  "  control  "  words  of  which  he  had 
no  recollection  on  returning  to  his  normal  state. 

The  nature  and  effect  of  his  automatic 
writings,  and  the  teaching  they  inculcated, 
convinced  Mr.  Moses  that  he  was  merely  the 
amanuensis  of  the  lofty,  discarnate  spirits 
from  whom  they  purported  to  come ;  and  the 
result  was  a  profound  change  in  his  whole 
spiritual  outlook,  the  life  of  the  unseen  world 
becoming  to  him  an  ever-present  and  vivid 
reality. 

Nevertheless,  were  there  no  further  evidence 
than  this,  these  writings  might  conceivably 


224          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

be  produced  by  his  own  subliminal  self;  but 
there  is  evidence  in  Mr.  Moses'  script  of  super- 
normal knowledge.  In  three  cases  he  had 
distinct  prevision  of  a  death  before  the  news 
was  generally  known.  One  was  the  death 
of  President  Garfield  twelve  hours  before  even 
a  rumour  of  it  had  reached  England.  Another 
was  that  of  a  man  who  threw  himself  under 
a  steam-roller  in  Baker  Street,  London.  A 
former  member  of  the  S.P.R.  Council,  well 
known  to  me,  was  with  Mr.  Moses  at  the  time, 
and  has  narrated  the  whole  occurrence.  Mr. 
Moses'  hand  suddenly  drew  a  rough  sketch 
of  some  horsed  vehicle,  and  then  wrote :  "I 
killed  myself  to-day,  Baker  Street ;  "  after 
which,  passing  into  a  trance,  Mr.  Moses, 
greatly  agitated,  said  :  "  Yes,  yes,  killed  myself 
to-day  under  a  steam-roller — yes,  yes,  killed 
myself."  No  one  present  knew  what  this 
meant,  but  later  on,  an  evening  paper  related 
that  a  cabman  had  that  day  committed  suicide 
in  Baker  Street  by  throwing  himself  under  a 
ijteam-roller. 

Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  of  these  com- 
munications was  that  purporting  to  be  from 
a  lady  who  died  on  a  Sunday  in  a  country 
house  two  hundred  miles  from  London,the  tele- 
graphed announcement  of  her  death  appearing 
in  Monday's  Times.  Mr.  Moses  had  once  met 
this  lady  and  her  husband  at  a  seance,  but 
knew  nothing  about  her,  or  of  her  illness  and 
death.  On  this  Sunday  night,  in  his  North 
London  lodgings,  his  hand  wrote  an  announce- 
ment of  her  death;  and  a  few  days  later  she 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  225 

purported  to  write  herself,  saying  that  the 
handwriting  was  like  her  own,  as  evidence  of 
her  identity.  There  is  no  reason  to  believe 
that  Mr.  Moses  had  ever  seen  this  lady's 
handwriting.  On  receiving  other  messages, 
which  contained  private  matters  relative  to 
her,  Mr.  Moses  gummed  down  these  pages  of 
his  MS.  book,  marking  it  outside  "  private 
matter,"  and  mentioned  them  to  no  one. 
On  Mr.  Moses'  death,  years  afterwards,  Mr. 
Myers,  authorized  by  the  executors,  opened 
the  pages,  and  to  his  surprise  found  that  the 
communications  were  from  a  lady  whom  he  had 
known,  and  with  whom  he  had  corresponded. 
The  handwriting  in  the  script  was  considered 
on  comparison  by  Mr.  Myers,  her  son,  and 
an  expert,  to  resemble  unmistakably  that  of 
her  own  letters,  and  the  contents  of  the 
communication  were  characteristic ;  a  curious 
sequence  of  coincidences  thus  leading  to  the 
verification  of  the  case. 

During  some  years  past  the  Society  for 
Psychical  Research  has  devoted  much  atten- 
tion to  a  number  of  automatic  writers, 
including,  among  others,  Mrs.  Piper,  Mrs. 
Verrall  and  her  daughter,  Mrs.  Holland, 
Mrs.  Forbes,  and  Mrs.  Willett.  Why  ladies 
more  than  men  should  have  these  psychical 
gifts  we  do  not  know;  certainly  not  one  of 
the  ladies  named  could  be  classed  as  an  hysteri- 
cal or  romancing  person.  The  reason  may 
perhaps  be  that  they  have,  as  a  rule,  more 
leisure  in  which  to  cultivate  gifts  of  the  kind. 
From  its  long  standing,  and  the  thoroughness 


226          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

with  which  it  has  been  studied,  as  well  as 
from  the  extraordinary  nature  of  the  pheno- 
mena, Mrs.  Piper's  case  derives  a  peculiar 
interest  and  importance.  It  differs  from 
those  of  the  other  automatists  mentioned 
in  the  circumstance  that  her  writing  is  done 
during  a  trance,  whereas  theirs  is  produced 
almost  invariably  without  even  a  momentary 
loss  of  consciousness,  though  signs  are  not 
wanting  that  the  trance-state,  if  encouraged, 
might  readily  supervene. 

Mrs.  Piper's  trance-communications  used 
formerly  to  be  made  by  word  of  mouth, 
while  she  was  "  controlled,"  or  possessed,  by 
what  claimed  to  be  the  spirit  of  a  Franco- 
American  doctor  named  Phinuit,  a  life-like  and 
vivacious  character,  whom  we  cannot  easily 
imagine  to  be,  as  some  people  have  suspected, 
nothing  more  substantial  than  a  secondary 
personality  of  Mrs.  Piper  herself.  Be  this  as 
it  may,  however,  many  sitters  have  received 
through  him  what  they  felt  justified  in  accept- 
ing as  proofs  of  the  continued  existence  of 
their  departed  friends.  Nowadays  Mrs.  Piper 
writes  instead  of  speaking,  while  she  lies 
entranced,  but  her  sitters  talk  to  the  writing 
hand,  which  replies  in  script,  and  these 
strangely  conducted  conversations  have 
yielded  much  first-rate  evidence.  They  pro- 
fess to  be  presided  over  by  the  band  of  soi- 
disant  spirits  who  were  formerly  known  as  the 
"  guides  "  of  Stainton  Moses,  and  who  have 
superseded  Phinuit,  importing  a  somewhat 
perplexing  element  into  the  case,  though  the 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  227 

change  has  been  on  the  whole  decidedly  for 
the  better.  It  is,  for  instance,  startling  at 
first  to  learn  that  on  one  occasion  two  of 
them  claimed  to  be  respectively  Homer  and 
Ulysses,  and  often  in  the  company  of  Tele- 
machus,  while  they  all  persistently  comport 
themselves  with  ostentatious  solemnity,  dis- 
coursing in  what  Professor  William  James 
called  "  sacerdotal  verbiage,"  mixed  incon- 
gruously with  slangy  colloquialisms. 

Absurdities  and  inconsistencies  such  as 
these,  however,  belong  merely  to  the  trance's 
visionary  setting  or  framework,  which  fits 
it  naturally  enough,  since  it  certainly  comes 
from  somewhere  in  the  region  of  dreams, 
that  mysterious  borderland  lying  unexplored 
between  two  worlds.  And  like  in  origin,  no 
doubt,  is  the  fantastic  streak  which  so 
frequently  runs  through  other  automatic 
writings.  Mrs.  Verrall,  for  example,  refers 
to  "  the  few  words  of  nonsense — sheer  and 
absolute  nonsense — which  often  seem  re- 
quisite before  the  script  can  get  under 
way." 

Through  the  above-mentioned  group  of 
automatists  it  is  that  the  recent  very  remark- 
able evidence  bearing  on  the  continued 
existence  of  human  life  after  bodily  death 
has  for  the  most  part  been  received,  in  mes- 
sages which  purport  to  come  from  Henry 
Sidgwick  and  Frederic  Myers,  together  with 
their  friends  and  fellow-workers  Edmund 
Gurney  and  Richard  Hodgson,  who  departed 
this  life  in  1888  and  1905.  In  the  evidence 

H  2 


228          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

thus  obtained,  the  new  and  noteworthy 
feature  is  what  the  investigators  of  the 
phenomena  have  called  cross-correspondence, 
the  beginning  of  which,  a  complicated  bit  of 
history,  we  can  only  briefly  outline  here, 
referring  the  reader  for  details  to  the  very 
full  account  given  in  the  Proceedings  of  the 
Society  for  Psychical  Research,  vols.  xx.-xxv. 
It  has  not  infrequently  happened  that 
references  to  the  same  topic  have  appeared 
simultaneously  in  the  script  of  two  automatic 
writers,  a  fact  which  might  be — and  therefore, 
in  weighing  evidence  of  this  kind,  is  provision- 
ally— accounted  for  by  thought-transference 
between  them,  even  though  they  were  on 
some  occasions  as  far  apart  as  England  and 
India.  But  in  1906  Miss  Johnson,  an  official 
of  the  Society,  studying  the  scripts  of  Mrs. 
Verrall  and  Mrs.  Holland,  saw  traces  c>f 
attempts  on  the  part  of  a  control  to  produce 
a  more  complex  sort  of  coincidence,  by  caus- 
ing a  single  statement  to  appear  in  two 
scripts,  divided  into  fragments,  unmeaning 
until  put  together,  thus  making  telepathy 
seem  a  less  adequate  explanation.  The  group 
of  controls,  including  Frederic  Myers,  by  whom 
these  scripts  appear  to  be  inspired,  manifested 
themselves  also  in  the  trance-writings  of 
Mrs.  Piper,  who  at  this  time  came  from  her 
home  in  Boston,  Massachusetts,  on  a  visit  to 
England;  and  with  a  view  to  encouraging 
the  production  of  even  more  elaborate  and 
complex  cross-correspondences,  the  following 
experiment  was  planned  by  members  of  the 


AUTOMATIC   WRITING  229 

Society :  A  message,  addressed  to  Frederic 
Myers,  was  written  in  Latin,  and  ostensibly 
communicated  to  him  through  the  entranced 
Mrs.  Piper,  who  has  no  knowledge  of  any 
ancient  language.  Its  last  clause  ran  :  "  Try 
to  give  to  A  and  B  [i.  e.  any  two  automat  is  ts] 
two  different  messages,  between  which  no 
connection  is  discernible.  Then  as  soon  as 
possible  give  to  C  [a  third  automatist]  a  third 
message,  which  will  reveal  the  hidden 
connection." 

In  so  far  as  the  experiment  had  been 
designed  to  test  the  survival  of  classical 
scholarship,  it  proved  a  partial  failure,  for 
only  a  small  portion  of  the  message  was  ever 
actually  translated  by  Mrs.  Piper's  control. 
But  an  answer  immediately  sent  through 
other  automatists  seemed  to  imply  an  appre- 
hension of  its  object  on  the  part  of  the  soi- 
disant  Frederic  Myers,  and  it  has  led  to  a 
series  of  cross-correspondences,  conforming  to 
the  type  suggested,  and  successfully  carried 
out  with  an  ingenuity  which  in  some  cases 
draws  upon  stores  of  knowledge  not  possessed 
by  the  automatic  writers  through  whom  the 
messages  are  sent.  It  is  a  significant  fact 
that  evidence  of  this  kind,  the  desirability 
of  which  had  been  pointed  out  by  Frederic 
Myers  in  his  earthly  life,  has  begun  to  appear 
since  his  passing  over,  and  not  only  so  but 
the  initiation  of  it  apparently  came  from 
his  side. 

Considered  from  an  evidential  point  of 
view,  these  complex  cross-correspondences,  if 


230          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

their  assumed  meaning  be  confirmed,  have 
a  value  which  can  hardly  be  over-estimated. 
They  are  so  contrived  that  they  seem  to 
exclude  the  explanation  by  that  telepathy 
from  the  living  which  a  psychical  researcher 
might  appropriately  describe  as  the  "  source 
of  all  my  bliss  and  all  my  woe";  but  while 
increasing  the  antecedent  probability  of  sur- 
vival, conclusive  proof  of  the  fact,  in  any  given 
instance,  is  made  almost  impossible,  for  the 
present,  at  least,  when  our  ignorance  can  set 
no  limits  to  the  scope  of  telepathic  powers. 

Furthermore,  in  her  very  interesting  Report 
on  Mrs.  Holland's  automatic  writing  (S.P.R. 
Proceedings,  vol.  xxi.),  Miss  Alice  Johnson 
says,  with  reference  to  a  view  held  by  Dr. 
Leaf,  that  the  evidence  on  the  subject  in- 
dicates a  gradual  disintegration  of  the  spirit 
after  death,  on  the  analogy  of  the  body's 
decay :  "I  venture  to  think  that  some  of 
the  evidence  obtained  since  Dr.  Leaf  wrote 
[four  or  five  years  earlier]  has  a  certain  bear- 
ing on  this  argument.  In  these  cross-corre-. 
spondences,  we  find  apparently  telepathy 
relating  to  the  present — that  is,  the  corre- 
sponding statements  are  approximately  con- 
temporaneous— and  to  events  in  the  present, 
which,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  are  un- 
known to  any  living  person,  since  the  meaning 
and  point  of  her  script  is  often  uncompre- 
hended  by  each  automatist,  until  the  solution 
is  found  by  putting  the  two  scripts  together. 
At  the  same  time  we  have  proof  of  what 
has  occurred  in  the  scripts  themselves.  Thus 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  231 

it  seems  as  if  this  method  is  directed  towards 
satisfying  our  evidential  requirements. 

"  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  cross-corre- 
spondences are  a  characteristic  element  in 
the  scripts  of  Mrs.  Verrall,  Mrs.  Forbes,  Mrs. 
Holland,  and  still  more  recently,  Mrs.  Piper. 
And  the  important  point  is  that  the  element 
is  a  new  one.  We  have  reason  to  believe 
.  .  .  that  the  idea  of  making  a  statement 
in  one  script  complementary  of  a  statement  in 
another  had  not  occurred  to  Mr.  Myers  in 
his  lifetime.  .  .  .  Neither  did  those  who 
have  been  investigating  automatic  script 
since  his  death  invent  the  plan,  if  plan  there 
be.  It  was  not  the  automatists  who  de- 
tected it,  but  a  student  of  the  scripts  (Miss 
Alice  Johnson);  and  it  has  every  appearance 
of  being  an  element  imported  from  outside  : 
it  suggests  an  independent  invention,  an 
active  intelligence  constantly  at  work  in  the 
present,  not  a  mere  echo  or  remnant  of 
individualities  of  the  past." 

The  earliest  of  the  cross-correspondences 
recorded  between  the  automatic  scripts  of 
Mrs.  Verrall  and  Mrs.  Holland  began  towards 
the  end  of  1903,  when  the  former  was  in 
Algeria  and  the  latter  in  India.  Several 
minor  points  of  resemblance  occur  during 
this  period  in  their  scripts,  and  both  of  them 
refer  to  the  approaching  third  anniversary 
of  Mr.  Myers'  death,  January  17,  1904.  On 
that  day  they  both  wrote  automatically,  the 
script  purporting  to  come  from  Mr.  Myers, 
and  each  mentions  a  sealed  envelope  and  a 


232          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

text.  Mrs.  Verrall  wrote  :  "  The  question  is 
answered  . . .  The  text  and  answer  are  one,  and 
are  given ;  "  and  though  the  text  actually 
given  by  Mrs.  Holland  was  not  this  answer,  it 
was  one  which  had  a  special  significance  for 
Mrs.  Verrall  and  Mr.  Myers.  Mrs.  Holland 
wrote  :  "I  am  unable  to  make  your  hand 
form  Greek  characters,  and  so  I  cannot  give 
the  text  as  I  wish,  only  the  reference  :  1  Cor. 
xvi.  13."  This  text  is  :  "Watch  ye;  stand 
fast  in  the  faith,  quit  you  like  men,  be 
strong."  "  It  is,"  Miss  Alice  Johnson  writes 
(S.P.R.  Proceedings,  Part  LV.),  "the  text 
inscribed,  omitting  the  two  last  words,  in 
Greek,  over  the  gateway  of  Selwyn  College, 
Cambridge,  which  would  be  passed  in  going 
from  Mr.  Myers'  house  to  Mrs.  VerralPs,  or 
to  the  rooms  in  Newnham  College  where 
Professor  and  Mrs.  Sidgwick  lived.  .  .  .  The 
Greek  inscription  has  an  error  in  it — the 
omission  of  a  mute  letter — on  which  Mr. 
Myers  had  more  than  once  remarked  to  Mrs. 
Verrall."  But  Mrs.  Holland,  who  has  never 
been  in  Cambridge,  did  not  know  that  any 
such  inscription  existed,  and  was  quite 
unaware  that  the  text  had  any  significance 
for  Mrs.  Verrall  and  her  friends. 

Mrs.  Holland's  script  of  January  17,  1904, 
concluded  with  a  message  apparently  ad- 
dressed to  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  an  old  friend  of 
Mr.  Myers  :  "  Dear  old  chap,  you  have  done 
so  much  in  the  past  three  years — I  am  cog- 
nizant of  a  great  deal  of  it,  but  with  strange 
gaps  in  my  knowledge. .  .  .  There's  so  much  to 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  233 

be  learnt  from  the  Diamond  Island  experi- 
ment .  .  ."  This  refers  to  Diamond  Island 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Irrawaddy  in  Burma, 
where  wireless  telegraphy  experiments,  on  the 
Lodge-Muirhead  system,  were  then  in  progress. 
"The  script,"  Miss  Johnson  writes  (S.P.R. 
Proceedings,  Part  LXIIL),  "  is  remarkably  ap- 
propriate in  several  respects  as  a  message  to 
Sir  Oliver  Lodge.  It  was  written  on  the  third 
anniversary  of  Mr.  Myers'  death,  which  was 
also  the  end  of  Sir  Oliver  Lodge's  three  years* 
presidency  of  the  S.P.R.  I  take  the  phrase — 
4  you  have  done  so  much  in  the  past  three 
years  ' — to  refer  to  this.  The  tone  of  affec- 
tionate intimacy  running  through  the  whole 
script  is  also  especially  appropriate.  ...  It  is 
further  significant  that,  as  Sir  Oliver  Lodge 
tells  me,  Mr.  Myers  had  been  keenly  interested 
in  his  work  in  wireless  telegraphy ;  and  it  was 
while  with  Mr.  Myers,  and  stimulated  by  him, 
that  he  devised  the  fundamental  plan  for 
'  tuning,'  which  in  some  form  or  another  is 
necessarily  used  in  all  systems  of  wireless 
telegraphy,  and  was  first  patented  by  him  in 
1897.  The  term  '  syntony '  was  invented 
for  him  by  Mr.  Myers  and  Dr.  A.  T.  Myers. . . . 
While  the  script  is  thus  thoroughly  character- 
istic of  the  relation  between  Mr.  Myers  and 
Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  the  fact  that  it  is  connected 
in  point  of  time  with  the  first  important  cross- 
correspondence  between  Mrs.  Holland  and 
Mrs.  Verrall— the  '  Selwyn  Text  Incident  '— 
seems  to  lend  weight  to  the  supposition  that 
yhat  we  may  call  the  '  Diamond  Island 


234  PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

script'  may  have  been  at  least  partially 
inspired  by  Mr.  Myers." 

Mrs.  Holland  is  doubtful  whether  at  the 
time  she  wrote  this  script  she  knew  that  these 
experiments  were  being  made;  but  she 
certainly  knew  nothing  of  the  details,  nor 
about  the  other  circumstances,  which  gave 
appropriateness  to  the  message.  Neither 
the  cross-correspondence  nor  the  message  to 
Sir  Oliver  Lodge  was  recognized  by  the 
readers  of  the  .script  for  some  years  after 
they  were  written,  and  the  "  control  "  in  the 
meanwhile  expressed  much  disappointment  at 
his  failure  to  make  himself  understood. 

On  January  28,  1902,  Dr.  Hodgson  had  a 
sitting  with  Mrs.  Piper  in  Boston,  Massachu- 
setts, and  when  she  was  in  the  trance,  sug- 
gested that  her  control  should  try  to  impress 
Miss  Verrall  at  Cambridge  in  England  with 
a  certain  scene  or  object.  This  being  assented 
to,  Dr.  Hodgson  said  :  "  Can  you  try  to  make 
Miss  Verrall  see  you  holding  a  spear  in  your 
hand  ?  "  The  control  answered  :  "  Why  a 
sphere?"  Dr.  Hodgson  repeated  "spear"; 
this  was  understood  by  the  control,  and  the 
experiment  promised  during  the  week.  At 
the  next  sitting,  on  February  4,  the  experi- 
ment with  the  sphear — so  spelt  in  the  trance 
script — was  said  to  have  been  made  with 
success.  The  confusion  between  "  spear " 
and  "  sphere  "  evidently  persisted  in  the  mind 
of  the  medium,  and  the  combination  "  sphear  " 
resulted. 

Now,  on  January  31,   1902,  intermediate, 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  235 

therefore,  between  these  two  sittings  with  Mrs. 
Piper  in  Boston,  Mrs.  Verrall  suddenly  felt 
impelled  to  write  automatically  whilst  she  was 
in  London,  and  the  script  which  resulted 
(written  partly  in  Greek  and  partly  in  Latin) 
was  interpreted  by  Mrs.  Verrall  at  the 
time  to  mean :  "  the  seeing  of  a  sphere 
effected  a  mysterious  'co-reception,'"  and 
the  script  associated  this  statement  with  the 
words  volatile  ferrum  (flying  iron)  which  Virgil 
uses  to  signify  "  spear."  Mrs.  Verrall  states 
that  in  no  previous  automatic  writing  of  hers 
had  there  been  any  reference  to  a  spear,  and 
the  word  "  sphere  "  only  once  occurred  some 
time  before,  in  some  very  unintelligible 
script.  Further,  her  writing  in  London  on 
January  31  was  signed  with  a  Greek  cross, 
which  makes  the  connection  between  Mrs. 
VerralPs  script  and  Mrs.  Piper's  still  more 
striking,  as  the  "  control "  then  operating 
through  Mrs.  Piper  always  signed  himself  with 
a  similar  Greek  cross. 

Here,  quite  apart  from  the  good  faith  of 
Dr.  Hodgson  and  Mrs.  Verrall,  we  have  the 
written  record  made  on  the  two  sides  of  the 
Atlantic.  Dr.  Hodgson,  in  fact,  forwarded 
the  report  of  this  American  sitting  with 
suggested  experiments  to  Mrs.  Verrall,  and 
it  was  received  by  her  on  February  13 — a 
fortnight  after  Mrs.  Verrall  had  been  controlled 
to  write  the  sentence  quoted.  Mrs.  Piper's 
controls,  it  may  be  observed,  have  a  tendency 
not  to  distinguish  between  the  scripts  of  Mrs. 
Verrall  and  her  daughter. 


CHAPTER  XVI 
AUTOMATIC  WRITING  (continued).     SURVIVAL 

AFTER  DEATH 

INVALUABLE  though  it  is,  were  no  evidence 
forthcoming  other  than  such  mosaics  of 
messages,  with  their  cryptic  language  and 
allusions  studiously  veiled,  until  the  disclosure 
of  some  missing  word  or  phrase  shall  piece 
them  together  into  an  intelligible  whole,  we 
might  indeed  receive  a  discouraging  and 
utterly  erroneous  impression  that  the  manu- 
facture of  puzzles  and  enigmas  is  the  sole 
faculty  and  employment  of  discarnate  spirits. 
But  we  have,  of  course,  much  other  evidence, 
which,  though  attaining  less  completely  to 
the  rigorous  standard  demanded  by  Psychical 
Research — is  quite  strong  enough  to  be 
considered  by  many  unimpeachable,  except  on 
the  hypothesis  of  terrene  telepathy  pushed  to 
its  very  farthest  limits. 

This  evidence  forms  a  most  useful,  in  fact 
an  indispensable  supplement  to  that  which 
aims  primarily  at  elaborating  conclusive 
proofs.  It  is  given  in  communications  of 
various  kinds,  professing  to  come  from  some 
discarnate  spirit,  and  by  their  characteristic 
matter  and  manner  creating  an  impression 
230 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  237 

that  they  really  do  so.  The  well-authenticated 
cases  of  such  communications  that  have 
occurred  during  the  last  few  years  are  far  too 
numerous  for  recital  here,  even  in  the  form 
of  the  barest  catalogue.  If  we  consider  only 
the  one  particular  little  group  of  friends  and 
colleagues  who  have  so  swiftly  reassembled 
on  the  other  side,  we  find  instances  many  and 
impressive.  Those  who,  like  the  present 
writer,  were  intimate  with  them  have  recog- 
nized repeatedly  the  familiar  traits,  material 
and  trivial,  habits  of  thought,  and  tricks  of 
speech,  that  betoken  a  personality,  or  its  vrai- 
semblance  still  existing,  though  contending 
with  obstacles  which  forbid  more  than  an 
incomplete  expression.  Such  changes  as  are 
noted  might  spring  naturally  from  the  changed 
conditions  of  the  communicators.  Thus  we 
learn  that  Frederic  Myers  has  lost  nothing 
of  his  intense  concern  about  his  comrades  on 
their  homeward  way,  but  that  what  he  now 
most  eagerly  desires  is  to  assure  them  how 
"  immortality,  instead  of  being  a  beautiful 
dream,  is  the  one,  the  only  reality,  the  strong 
golden  thread  on  which  all  the  illusions  of 
all  the  lives  are  strung."  And,  again,  that 
Henry  Sidgwick  retains  his  propensity  for 
awaiting  results  with  scrupulous  patience, 
though  he  has  now,  as  well  he  may,  added  to 
patience  a  confident  hope.  A  short  account 
may  be  given  here  of  an  incident  from  which 
this  appears,  the  rather  as  it  involves  two 
cross-correspondences  of  a  not  unmanageably 
complicated  type. 


238          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

In  Cambridge  on  February  9,  1906,  Mrs. 
Verrall's  automatic  writing  informed  her  that 
in  Professor  Henry  Sidgwick's  Memoir,  which 
was  shortly  to  be  published,  she  would  find 
two  clues  to  the  meaning  of  certain  passages 
in  her  earlier  script.  The  Memoir  was  pub- 
lished on  February  27,  and  on  the  following 
day  she  found  one  of  these  clues,  but  noticed 
some  inconsistencies  whence  she  inferred  a 
mistake  in  the  passage  concerned,  the  writer 
of  which  had  purported  to  be  Professor  Sidg- 
wick.  She  at  once  mentioned  this  to  Mrs. 
Sidgwick,  and  at  the  same  time  Mrs.  Holland, 
away  in  the  country,  and  unaware  of  what  had 
happened,  wrote  automatically :  "  Henry  (i.  e. 
Professor  Sidgwick)  was  not  mistaken." 

Soon  afterwards  Mrs.  Verrall  found  the 
second  clue  in  a  letter  from  Henry  Sidgwick 
on  the  subject  of  immortality,  in  which  he 
says  :  "  On  moral  grounds,  hope  rather  than 
certainty  is  fit  for  us  in  this  earthly  existence." 
The  letter  was  addressed  to  his  friend,  Roden 
Noel,  with  whom  neither  Mrs.  Verrall  nor 
Mrs.  Holland  had  been  acquainted.  Yet  in 
her  next  automatic  script,  a  few  days  after- 
wards, Mrs.  Holland  wrote,  under  the  "  con- 
trol "  of  Henry  Sidgwick,  the  date  of  Roden 
Noel's  death,  twelve  years  before,  and  added 
the  following  passage,  in  which  the  senti- 
ments strongly  resemble,  with  some  appro- 
priate modifications,  those  of  the  letter  to 
him  wherein  Mrs.  Verrall  had  just  found  her 
clue :  "  We  no  more  solve  the  riddle  of  death 
by  dying  than  we  solve  the  problem  of  life 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  239 

by  being  born.  Take  my  own  case — I  was 
always  a  seeker,  until  it  seemed  to  me  at 
times  as  if  the  quest  was  more  to  me  than  the 
prize.  Only  the  attainments  of  my  search 
were  generally  like  rainbow  gold,  always 
beyond  and  afar.  It  is  not  all  clear;  I  seek 
still,  only  with  a  confirmed  optimism  more 
perfect  and  beautiful  than  any  we  imagined 
before.  I  am  not  oppressed  with  the  desire 
that  animates  some  of  us  to  share  our  knowledge 
or  optimism  with  you  all  before  the  time.  You 
know  who  feels  like  that ;  but  I  am  content  that 
you  should  wait.  The  solution  of  the  Great 
Problem  I  could  not  give  you — I  am  still  very 
far  away  from  it.  And  the  abiding  knowledge 
of  the  inherent  truth  and  beauty  into  which 
all  the  inevitable  uglinesses  of  existence  finally 
resolve  themselves  will  be  yours  in  due  time." 

Moreover,  at  this  time  Mrs.  VerralPs  as  well 
as  Mrs.  Holland's  script  produced  appropriate 
references  to  Roden  Noel  and  his  poems, 
while  each  almost  simultaneously  wrote  a 
description  of  the,  to  them,  unknown  poet 
which  intimate  friends  of  his  pronounced  to  be 
very  characteristic. 

Much  has  been  said  by  these  controls  about 
the  difficulties  which  beset  them  in  their 
endeavours  to  communicate;  and  we  may 
ourselves  reasonably  infer  and  conjecture 
much  more,  without  supposing  that  we  have 
by  any  means  fully  realized  the  magnitude 
of  the  obstacles  which  they  encounter,  or 
even,  in  many  respects,  the  nature  of  them. 
Amongst  those  which  lie  to  some  extent 


240          PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

within  the  ken  of  our  imagination,  the  most 
formidable  may  perhaps  be:  (1)  the  impossi- 
bility of  securing  the  complete  passivity  of  the 
mind  of  the  medium  whom  the  communicator 
is  using  as  an  instrument,  and  therefore  of 
excluding  its  influence  on  the  working  of  his 
own ;  (2)  the  all  but  total  impossibility  of  tran- 
scending the  limits  imposed  by  the  medium's 
mental  apparatus  and  intellectual  equipment. 

The  effects  of  this  first  difficulty  are  obvious 
to  anybody  who  studies  the  phenomena 
occurring  in  different  automatists  under  what 
is,  or  purports  to  be,  the  same  control,  and 
an  exceptionally  favourable  opportunity  for 
making  such  observations  is  afforded  by  the 
above-mentioned  allied  group  of  automatists 
and  controls.  If  the  variations  noticeable, 
from  medium  to  medium,  in  each  control- 
ling spirit  were  eliminated,  leaving  only  the 
features  common  to  all  its  manifestations, 
we  should  no  doubt  discover  that  the  charac- 
teristics which  it  had  really  possessed  in  earth- 
life  formed  this  residuum.  But  the  emerging 
personality  would  often  seem  a  thing  of  shreds 
and  patches,  so  closely  had  it  been  interwoven 
with  that  of  the  medium  through  which  it 
made  its  way.  For,  as  Sir  Oliver  Lodge 
remarks  :  ''  The  process  of  communication 
is  sophisticated  by  many  influences,  so  that  it 
is  very  difficult,  perhaps  at  present  impossible, 
to  disentangle  and  exhibit  clearly  the  part 
that  each  plays," 

This  difficulty  is  a  difficulty  indeed.  In  the 
case  of  an  entranced  medium,  whose  spirit 


AUTOMATIC   WRITING  241 

is  supposed  to  withdraw  temporarily  from 
the  organism,  of  which  another  spirit  takes 
possession,  the  situation  has  some  resemblance 
to  that  of  a  stream,  with  its  main  current 
deflected,  and  another  stream  turned  into  its 
channel.  The  new  stream  will  of  course  be 
bounded  by  the  old  channel,  and  its  waters 
tinged  by  the  pools  which  lie  in  its  bed,  and 
the  deposits  over  which  it  flows.  But  when 
the  medium  is  not  entranced,  the  analogy 
points  rather  to  those  fresh-water  springs 
which  sometimes  rise  in  the  sea.  Here  the 
separateness  of  the  waters  is  generally  sure 
to  be  far  more  transient  and  less  complete. 
Only  when  the  spring  wells  up  with  unwonted 
force  and  copiousness  does  it  reach  the  surface 
free  from  briny  admixture.  And,  in  fact, 
something  about  the  manner  in  which  the 
more  characteristic  of  the  communications 
often  come,  does  suggest  a  sudden  uprush  of 
this  kind  through  an  always  resisting  and 
encroaching  element. 

Then,  as  for  the  second  great  difficulty 
which  confronts  the  communicator,  entailed 
upon  him  by  the  limitations  of  the  automatist, 
we  may  imagine  some  faint  resemblance 
between  his  plight  and  that  of  a  writer 
constrained  to  compose  an  abstruse  treatise  in 
words  of  three  letters,  or  in  those  occurring 
on  some  chance  scrap  of  print.  The  smaller 
and  sillier  the  scrap,  the  more  fatal  will  he 
find  his  restrictions,  just  as  the  control's 
power  of  expressing  himself  is  diminished 
by  the  illiteracy  and  unintelligence  of  the 


242          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

medium.  We  must  allow  likewise  for  the 
possibility,  if  not  probability,  of  other  still 
more  baffling  impediments,  unimaginable  by 
us  in  our  ignorance  of  what  the  conditions 
are  in  the  spirit-world.  Thus,  there  is  reason 
to  believe  that  an  intelligent  communicator 
is  sometimes,  when  communicating,  in  a  more 
or  less  dazed  and  drowsy  condition,  which 
gives  his  message  the  character  merely  of  a 
fantastic  dream. 

Curious  glimpses,  by  the  way,  may  some- 
times be  gained  from  the  confused  and  in- 
coherent, but  often  very  interesting  utter- 
ances of  Mrs.  Piper,  as  she  begins  to  waken 
half-dazed  from  her  trance.  She  always 
represents  herself  as  returning  most  reluct- 
antly from  surroundings  compared  with  which 
her  earthly  abode  appears  dark  and  dismal, 
and  shared  by  inhabitants  who  are  decidedly 
unprepossessing.  They  seem  to  her,  she  says, 
like  black  people.  On  one  occasion,  indeed, 
she  addressed  her  sitters  with  a  quaint  and 
uncompromising  frankness  :  "I  don't  want 
you — I  want  the  other  place — you  look 
funny.  .  .  .  You  are  ugly,  to  say  the  least. 
I  never  !  I  wouldn't  look  like  you.  .  .  .  Are 
you  alive?"  she  added;  "there  are  others 
more  alive  than  you  are  up  there."  More 
significantly,  she  often  speaks  of  being  sur- 
rounded on  her  departure  by  those  who  are 
endeavouring  to  communicate  with  this 
world,  and  who  seize  the  opportunity  of 
impressing  upon  her  some  brief  message, 
which  she  has  at  times  been  able  to  deliver, 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  243 

as  a  valuable  bit  of  evidence,  before  the 
fleeting  recollection  of  her  trance-experiences 
has  faded. 

Dr.  Hodgson  began  his  investigation  of 
Mrs.  Piper's  trance-utterances  as  a  thorough 
sceptic,  but  after  many  years  of  unremitting 
and  critical  investigation,  testing  one  hypo- 
thesis after  another,  he  was  finally  driven 
to  the  conclusion  "  that  the  chief  '  com- 
municators '  are  veritably  the  personalities 
that  they  claim  to  be,  and  that  they  have 
survived  the  change  we  call  death."  Though 
some  of  us  may  be  unable  fully  to  share 
Dr.  Hodgson's  conviction,  we  must  remember 
that  his  experience  and  knowledge  was  larger 
than  ours,  and  at  any  rate  we  may  dismiss  the 
futile  criticism  of  those  who  have  not  spent 
as  many  minutes  as  he  spent  years  in  the 
study  of  this  subject.  Dr.  Hodgson's  opinion, 
it  may  be  added,  is  now  shared  by  many 
other  able  inquirers,  who  have  made  a  search- 
ing and  impartial  investigation  of  the  evidence 
which  has  accumulated  since  his  death. 

Moreover,  when  appraising  the  most  recent 
testimony  in  favour  of  life  after  death,  we 
should  remember  that  the  evidence  is  being 
constantly  strengthened,  not  by  accumula- 
tion merely,  but  by  increased  cogency  and 
purposefulness.  If  we  review  the  past  ten 
years,  we  cannot  fail  to  be  struck  by  the 
steadily  growing  clearness  of  attempts  on 
the  part  of  those  who  have  passed  over  to 
improve  and  multiply  methods  of  communi- 
cation. These  efforts  are  seconded  on  our 


244          PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH 

side  with  admirable  industry,  patience  and 
tact,  alike  by  automatists  and  students  of 
psychical  phenomena,  and  the  results  come 
daily  to  light.  At  the  present  time,  the 
Society  for  Psychical  Research  has  just  pub- 
lished the  details  of  some  very  remarkable 
incidents  which  took  place  in  the  course  of 
1910.  Writing  of  these,  Sir  Oliver  Lodge 
says :  "  He  [the  scientific  explorer]  feels 
secure  and  happy  in  his  advance  only  when 
one  and  the  same  hypothesis  will  account 
for  everything — both  old  and  new — which 
he  encounters.  The  one  hypothesis  which 
seems  to  me  most  nearly  to  satisfy  that  con- 
dition in  this  case,  is  that  we  are  in  indirect 
touch  with  some  part  of  the  surviving  person- 
ality of  a  scholar,  and  that  scholar  F.  W.  H. 
Myers." 

All  things  considered,  it  seems  a  not  wholly 
extravagant  conjecture  that  another  ten  years 
may  put  us  in  possession  of  more  knowledge 
about  the  means  whereby  these  supernormal 
messages  are  conveyed  to  us,  and  therefore 
in  more  favourable  circumstances  for  re- 
ceiving them.  Hitherto  our  experiences  on 
the  subject  have  certainly  tended  to  correct 
the  popular  notion  of  a  ghost  as  a  being 
whose  coming  and  going  is  very  much  a  matter 
of  its  own  casual  caprice,  barred  by  nothing, 
except,  perhaps,  some  form  of  exorcism.  And 
they  have  heightened  our  appreciation  of  the 
insight  shown  by  Wordsworth  in  making  his 
afflicted  Margaret  say — 


AUTOMATIC  WRITING  245 

<e  I  look  for  ghosts ,  but  none  will  force 
Their  way  to  me," 

little  disposed  as  we  may  be  to  draw  her 
despairing  conclusion — 

"'Tis  falsely  said 
That  there  was  ever  intercourse 
Between  the  living  and  the  dead.*' 

Certainly,  for  our  own  part,  we  believe 
there  is  some  active  intelligence  at  work 
behind,  and  apart  from,  the  automatist,  an 
intelligence  which  is  more  like  the  deceased 
person  it  professes  to  be  than  that  of  any 
other  we  can  imagine.  And  though  the 
intelligence  is  provokingly  irritating  in  the 
way  it  evades  simple  direct  replies  to  questions, 
yet  it  is  difficult  to  find  any  other  solution  to 
the  problem  of  these  scripts  and  cross-corre- 
spondences than  that  there  is  an  attempt  at 
intelligent  co-operation  between  certain  dis- 
embodied minds  and  our  own. 

But  does  the  evidence  afford  us  proof  of 
immortality  ?  Obviously  it  cannot ;  nor  can 
any  investigations  yield  scientific  proof  of 
that  larger,  higher,  and  enduring  life  which 
we  desire  and  mean  by  immortality.  Some 
of  the  evidence,  indeed,  seems  rather  to  indi- 
cate a  more  or  less  truncated  personality,  a 
fragment  of  earthly  memories,  partly  roused 
by,  and  mainly  connected  with,  those  through 
and  to  whom  the  communications  come;  to 
picture,  in  fact,  a  dim,  wraith-like  survival 
such  as  that  imagined  by  Homer  when  he 
made  Achilles  in  the  underworld  declare  that 
he  would  rather  serve  as  a  hireling  among  the 


246  PSYCHICAL   RESEARCH 

living  than  reign  a  king  among  the  dead. 
The  intelligent  and  characteristic  messages, 
however,  suggest  that  the  vague  ones  are 
due  to  the  fading  and  dissolving  of  earthly 
memories  and  ties,  as  the  departed  become 
more  absorbed  in  their  new  life,  the  very 
nature  of  which  we  are  in  our  present  state 
incapable  of  conceiving.  Our  own  limitations, 
in  fact,  make  it  impossible  for  the  evidence 
to  convey  the  assurance  that  we  are  communi- 
cating with  what  is  best  and  noblest  in  those 
who  have  passed  into  the  unseen. 

In  fine,  psychical  research,  though  it  may 
strengthen  the  foundations,  cannot  take  the 
place  of  religion,  using  iri  its  widest  sense  that 
much-abused  word.  For,  after  all,  it  deals 
with  the  external,  though  it  be  in  an  unseen 
world ;  and  its  chief  value  lies  in  the  fulfil- 
ment of  its  work,  whereby  it  reveals  to  us 
the  inadequacy  of  the  external,  either  here 
or  hereafter,  to  satisfy  the  life  of  the  soul. 
The  psychical  order  is  not  the  spiritual  order, 
but  a  stepping-stone  in  the  ascent  of  the  soul 
to  its  own  self-apprehension,  its  conscious 
sharing  in  the  eternal  divine  life,  of  which 
Frederic  Myers  thus  foretells — 

"  And  from  thee,  o'er  some  lucid  ocean-rim, 
The  phantom  Past  shall  as  a  shadow  flee ; 
And  thou  be  in  the  Spirit,  and  everything 
Born  in  the  God  that  shall  be  born  in  thee." 


NOTE. — It  is  desirable  to  mention  that  the 
Society  for  Psychical  Research  (referred  to 
as  the  S.P.R.  in  the  foregoing  pages)  has  no 
collective  opinion  for  or  against  the  existence 
of  the  supernormal  phenomena  discussed  in 
this  little  book.  In  fact  the  Council  of  that 
Society  welcomes  the  severest  instructive 
criticism  of  the  evidence  adduced  in  any  of  its 
publications.  As  Mr.  Andrew  Lang  pointed 
out  in  his  recent  Presidential  address  :  "  The 
Society,  as  such,  has  no  views,  no  beliefs,  no 
hypotheses,  except,  perhaps,  the  opinion  that 
there  is  an  open  field  of  inquiry;  that  not  all 
the  faculties  and  potentialities  of  man  have 
been  studied  and  explained  up  to  date,  in 
terms  of  nerve  and  brain." 

The  Presidents  of  the  Society  have  been  as 
follows  : — Professor  Henry  Sidgwick,  D.C.L., 
Litt.D.;  Professor  Balfour  Stewart,  LL.D., 
F.R.S. ;  Right  Hon.  A.  J.  Balfour,  M.P.,  D.C.L., 
F.R.S. ;  Professor  W.  James,  of  Harvard, 
U.S.A. ;  Sir  W.  Crookes,  O.M.,  D.Sc.,  F.R.S. ; 
Mr.  F.  W.  H.  Myers,  late  Fellow  Trin.  Coll., 
Camb. ;  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  D.Sc.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S. ; 
Professor  W.  F.  Barrett,  F.R.S.;  Professor 
C.  Richet,  M.D.  (of  Paris)  ;  Right  Hon. 
Gerald  W.  Balfour,  late  Fellow  Trin.  Coll., 
Camb.;  Mrs.  H.  Sidgwick,  D.Litt.,  LL.D.; 
Mr.  H.  A.  Smith;  Hon.  Treasurer  S.P.R., 
Mr.  Andrew  Lang,  M.A.,  LL.D. 


247 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

So  numerous  are  the  books  and  papers  which  have  been 
published  at  home  and  abroad  on  the  subject  matter  of  this 
book,  that  only  a  very  brief  outline  can  be  given  of  some  of 
the  modern  and  more  instructive  English  books  dealing  with 
psychical  research. 

An  extensive  and  valuable  collection  of  English  and 
foreign  works  on  psychical  research  will  be  found  in  the 
Edmund  Gurney  Library,  in  the  rooms  of  the  Society  for 
Physical  Research. 

Students  will  find  in  the  publications  of  the  Society  for 
Psychical  Research  a  wealth  of  information  upon,  as  well  ajv 
a  critical  examination  of,  alleged  supernormal  phenomena. 
These  publications  can  be  obtained  from  the  rooms  of  the 
Society,  20,  Hanover  Square,  London,  W.  Among  them 
are: — 

Proceedings  of  the  S.P.K.,  Vols.  I  to  XXV  (1882-1911). 
Journal  of  the  S.P.R.,  Vols.  I  to  XIV  (1884-1911). 

The  journal  is  only  issued  to  members  and  associates  of 
the  Society. 

Phantasms  of  the  Living,  2  vols.,  by  E.  GUBNEY,  F.  W.  H. 
MYERS  and  F.  PODMOEE. 

Proceedings  of  the  American  S.P.R.,  Vols.  I  to  VI. 
Journal  of  the  American  S.P.K.,  Vols.  I.  to  V. 
Combined  Index  to  the  above  down  to  the  year  1900. 

Human  Personality,  2  vols.,  by  F.  W.  H.  MYERS,  late  Fellow 

of  Trin.  Coll. ,  Camb.  (Longmans  &  Co. ). 
An  abridgment  in  one  volume  by  Mr.  Leo  Myers  has  also 
been  published.  This  magnum  opus  contains  the  substance 
of  the  Society's  investigations  down  to  the  time  of  the 
author's  death  in  January  1901,  and  is  the  standard  text-book 
on  psychical  research. 

249 


250  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Science  and  a  Future  Life,  by  F.  W.  H.  MYERS  (Longmanr 

&  Co.). 
A  suggestive  and  eloquent  essay. 

A  Modern  Priestess  of  Isis,  by  V.  S.  SOLOVYOFF,  abridged 
and  translated  from  the  Russian  by  WALTER  LEAF, 
Litt.D.  (Longmans  &  Co.). 

This  translation  was  made  on  behalf  of  the  S.P.R.  by  Dr. 
Leaf,  to  whom  a  grateful  acknowledgment  is  made  in  a 
prefatory  note  by  Prof.  H.  Sidgwick.  The  book  is  an 
entertaining  and  valuable  supplement  to  the  exposure  of  the 
claims  made  by  Madame  Blavatsky,  the  result  of  an  in- 
vestigation undertaken  for  the  S.P.R.  by  Dr.  Hodgson. 
Prof.  Sidgwick  writes,  "Mr.  SolovyoflPs  vivid  description  of 
the  mingled  qualities  of  her  [Mme.  Blavatsky's]  nature — • 
her  supple  craft  and  reckless  audacity,  her  intellectual  vigour 
and  elastic  vitality,  her  genuine  bonhomie,  affectionatenesa 
and  (on  occasions)  persuasive  pathos,"  afford  some  explana- 
tion of  the  remarkable  success  of  her  imposture  and  also 
furnish  a  most  interesting  psychological  study. 

Personality  and  Telepathy,  by  F.  C.  CONSTABLE,  M.A.  (Kegan 
Paul,  Trench  &  Co.). 

A  work  recently  published,  based  on  Kant's  philosophy 
and  advocating  the  view  that  telepathy  is  inexplicable  except 
on  the  assumption  that  human  personality  is  a  partial  and 
mediate  manifestation  in  this  world  of  a  spiritual  01 
intuitive  self. 

Hypnotism  and  Suggestion,  5th  ed.,  by  C.  LLOYD  TUOKEY, 
M.D.  (Balliere  &  Co.). 

This  is  a  standard  medical  work  on  psycho-therapeutics 
or  treatment  by  hypnotism  and  suggestion,  and  records 
numerous  cases  in  the  author's  practice. 

Hypnotism:  its  History,  Practice,  and  Theory ',  by  MILNE 
BRAMWELL,  M.D.  (Grant  Richards). 

Also  a  standard  work  of  great  value. 

The  Influence  of  the  Mind  upon  the  Body,  by  D.  HACK  TUKE, 
M.D.  (Churchill  &  Co.). 

A  classical  and  early  work  on  this  important  subject ;  noV  r 
so  widely  recognized  in  psycho-therapeutic  treatment. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  251 

The  Survival  of  Man,  by  SIR  OLIVER  LODGE  (Methuen  &  Co.). 

An  outline  of  the  author's  investigations  on  psychical 
research,  more  especially  with  regard  to  automatic  writing 
and  contemporary  records,  which  have  convinced  him  that 
trustworthy  evidence  exists  on  behalf  of  human  survival  of 
bodily  death. 

On  the  Threshold  of  a  New  World  of  Thought,  by  W.  F. 
BARRETT  (Kegan  Paul,  Trench  &  Co.). 

A  new  and  revised  edition  is  in  preparation. 

The  author  points  out  the  many  far-reaching  implications 
involved  in  the  acceptance  of  telepathy,  and  discusses  the 
question  of  spiritualism  from  a  scientific  and  religious  point 
of  view. 

Mors  Janua  Vitas,  by  H.  A.  DALLAS,  with  an  introduction  by 
PROF.  BARRETT  (W.  Rider  &  Son). 

The  object  of  this  book  is  to  present  a  summary  of  the 
recent  evidence  for  survival,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  Mr. 
F.  W.  H.  Myers.  It  is  written  in  a  thoughtful  and  reverent 
spirit. 

Modern  Spiritualism:  a  History  and  a  Criticism,  by 
F.  PODMORE,  2  vols.  (Methuen  &  Co.). 

An  important  and  able  contribution  to  this  subject  from 
an  agnostic  point  of  view. 

Apparitions  and  Thought  Transference,  by  the  same  Author. 
Contemporary  Science  Series  (Walter  Scott  &  Co. ). 

A  summary  and  discussion  of  the  evidence  on  behalf  of 
telepathy  and  visual  hallucinations. 

Mesmerism  and  Christian  Science^  by  th«  same  Author 
(Methuen  &  Co.). 

An  excellent  account  of  the  history  of  mesmerism  and  its 
phenomena,  together  with  a  discussion  of  the  development  of 
mental  healing  in  the  United  States. 

Cock  Lane  and  Common  Sense,  by  ANDREW  LANG,  M.A., 
LL.D.  (Longmans  &  Co.). 

Contains  valuable  chapters  on  comparative  psychical 
research  and  the  ghost-theory  of  the  origin  of  religions. 
Mr.  Lang  shows  how  each  antagonist  calmly  ignores 
everything  which  does  not  fit  in  with  his  own  theory. 


252  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

The  Making  of  Religion,  by  the  same  Author  (Longmans 
&  Co.). 

A  volume  with  appendices  full  of  interest  to  students  of 
psychical  research.  The  author  compares  primitive  and 
savage  beliefs  in  the  existence  of  many  supernormal  phe- 
nomena with  modern  evidence  of  the  same,  and  shows  the 
need  of  modifying  current  anthropological  and  religious 
theories  in  the  light  of  modern  knowledge. 

Among  older  works  of  interest  may  be  mentioned  the 
brilliant  preface  written  by  Professor  A.  De  Morgan  to  his 
wife's  book,  entitled  From  Matter  to  Spirit ;  also  The  Truths 
contained  in  Popular  Superstitions,  by  H.  Mayo,  M.D.,  F.R.S., 
etc.,  a  series  of  letters  showing  a  courageous  and  original 
thinker. 


INDEX 


Adventure,  An,  book  so  called,  200 

Antoinette.  Marie,  hallucinations 
of,  201 

Apparitions,  119-129 ;  see  Halluci- 
nations 

Automatic  writing,  219  et  seq. 

Autoscopcs,  definition  and  various 
forms  of,  28 

Aymar,  Jacques,  172 

Baguette  Divinatoire,  26 

Bertrand,  Dr.  A.,  on  somnam- 
bulism, 86 

Bishop,  Mr.  I.,  experiments  with, 
46-48 

Braid,  Dr.,  hypnotic  experiments, 
88 

Bramwell,  Dr.  Milne,  hypnotic 
experiments,.  91 

Calculating  boys,  37 

Census  of  hallucinations,  116 

Clairvoyance,  telepathic,  140 

in  crystal-gazing,  147 
travelling,  158 
Swedenborg's,  154 
during         hypnotic 

trance,  156-159 
in  normal  state,  160 
of  Rev.  C.  Sanders, 

161-165 
Coincidences,  study  of,  115 
Community  of  sensation,  65,  70,  77 
Creery,     experiments    with    the 

Misses,  53-63 
Crookes,  Sir  W.,  investigations  by, 

216 

Cross-correspondence,  228 
Crystal-gazing,  141 

Divining-rod,  so  called-  26,  167 
etseq. 


Debbie,   Mr.,   experiments   with 

clairvoyants,  159 
Dowsing,  history  of,  168 

„         for  mineral  lodes,  169 
„         for  water,  170  et  seq. 
„         origin  of  wood,  170 
„        nature  of  faculty,  182 
Dreams,      lost      articles     found 
through  dreams, 
134-137 
„  revival  of  memory  in, 

„  apparent   clairvoyance 

in,  139 

Bdgeworth,  Prof.,  calculations  by, 

59 

Blliotson,  Dr.,  and  mesmerism,  87 
Esdaile,   Dr.,  painless  operations 

under  mesmerism,  87 

Flournoy,  Prof.,  book  on  secondary 

personality,  201 
Fraud  in  spiritualistic  mediums, 

212 

Ghosts,  see  Hallucinations 
Gurney,  Edmund,  33,  114 

„        experiments  by,  77,  113 
„       census  of  hallucinations, 

116 

Guthrie,  Malcolm,  experiments  on 
thought-transference,  65-68 

Hallucinations,  types  of,  111 

„  veridical  or  truth- 

telling,  112 
„  census  of,  116 

visual  cases  of,  118- 

122 

„  auditory,  123,  131 

„  in     crystal-gazing, 

IMetteq. 


253 


254 


INDEX 


Ilauntings,  remarkable  cases  of, 

189,  195 

„  other  cases  of,  193, 194 

theories    to    account 

for,  199 

„  illusory  cases,  201 

Herdman,  Prof.,  experiments  on 

thought-transference,  65 
Hodgson,  Dr.,  experiments  by,  214 
„    result  of  investiga- 
tions     of      Mrs. 
Piper,  242 
Holland,  Mrs.,  automatic  writing, 

230-233 
Home,  D.  D.,  phenomena  obtained 

through,  216,  217 
Human    Personality,    Mr.    Myers, 
work  on,  32 

,,  „  nature  of,  35 

Hypnotism,  therapeutic  effects  of, 


,,  appreciation  of  time, 

91 
„  hallucinations  evoked 

by,  95 
Hyslop,  Prof.,  experiments,  by,  22 

Joan  of  Arc,  voices  of,  220 
Johnson,  Miss  A.,  experiments  by, 

80 

„  ,  discovery  of  cross- 

correspondence, 
228,  231 

Lang,  Andrew,  case  of  crystal- 
gazing  investi- 
gated by,  145 

„  ,,          on     widespread 

belief  in  clair- 
voyance, 153 

Lodge,  Sir  Oliver,  experiments  by, 

66 

„  „        opinion    of,    on 

survival,  244 

Medium,  in  physical  and  psychical 
phenomena,  40,  212 

Memory,    revival  of,  in   dreams, 
134-137 

Mesmerism,  history  of,  83 

, ,  phenomena  associated 

with,  86 

Miles,  Miss,  experiments  on  tele- 
pathy, 97  et  grq. 

Mitchell,    Dr..    hypnotic    experi- 
ment- liy,  92 


Moses,  Rev.  W.  8.,  visual  halluci- 
nation of,  222 

.»  ),  i>  automatic  writ- 
ing by.  228- 
225 

Motor-automatism,  definition   of. 

Muscle-reading,  47 

Myers,  F.  W.  H.,  on  human  person- 
ality, 32 

„  „       messages  claiming 

to   come   from, 


Paquet,  Mrs.,  a  vision  seen  by,  126 
Pendulum,    magic,     or     pendule 

explorateur,  20-27 
„  explanation  of,  21 

„  paper    on,    in    PhiU 

Trans.,  24 
Phantasms  of  the  Living,  book  on, 

114 

„          cases  of,  113,  128,  203 
„         of  the  dead,  119,  121, 

124-131 
Piper,    Mrs.,    trance   communica> 

tions,  226,  229 
Poltergeists,  meaning  of  term,  20! > 

„  cases  of,  206-209 

Psychical  Research  Society,  aim» 

of,  84 

»»  >,   range  of,  10 

«t  „   eminent 

adherent  I 
of,  41 
,,  „   foundation 

of,  55 

„  „   presidents 

of,  247 

Radnor,  Lady,  case  recorded  by, 

Ramsden,   Miss,  experiments   on 

telepathy,  97-103 
Religion  and  psychical  research, 

Rich'et,  Prof.  0.,  case  attested  by, 

152 
Romanes,  G.  J.,  experiments  by, 

46-49 

Second  sight,  154 

Sidgwick,Prof.  H.,  experiments  on 
thought-trans- 
ference, 79,  80 

ii  ,,  quotation  from 

addreM  by,  62 


INDEX 


255 


Sidgwick.  Prof.  H.,  presidency  of 
S.P.R.,  33,  247 
„  „       census  of  hallu- 

cinations, 116 

„  Mrs.  H.,  president  and 
lion.  sec. 
S.P.R.,  33 


„  ,,          discussion    of 

case  by,  126 
„          on      haunted 
houses,  195 

_j,  revival  of  memory  in,  134 
,,"  perception  in,  138 
Sleeping  preacher,  the,  161 
Socrates,  demon  of,  220 
Somnambulism,  86 
Spiritualistic     phenomena     dis- 
cussed, 211,  214 
„  mediums,  212 

Subliminal  self,  23,  34-40 
Suggestion,  influence  of,  85,  88-90 

„  post-hypnotic,  95 

Supernatural,  use   and   abuse  of 

term,  11-13 

Superstition,  definition  of,  15 
Supraliminal,  self -definition  of,  39 
Survival  of  bodily  death,  evidence 

for,  242-246 

Swedenborg,  cases  of  clairvoyance, 
154 

Telepathy,  definition  of,  68 
„          implications  of,  69 
„         evidence    for    cumula- 
tive, 107 


Telepathy,  over    long    distances. 

96-107 

„          how    propagated,    un- 
known, 107 

Telsesthesia,  definition  of,  186 
Telegnosis,  definition  of,  161 
Telekinetic  phenomena,  definition 

of,  214 

Telepathic  clairvoyance,  140 
Teresa,  St. ,  and  dowsing,  171 
Thought-reading,  so-called,  44  et 

seq. 

Thought-transference  in  normal 
state,  54 
et  seq. 

„  „  in  hypnotic 

state,    70 
et  seq. 

„  „  see  Telepathy 

Time,  appreciation  of,  in  hypnotic 

trance,  91 

Towns,  apparition  of  Captain,  128 
Trance  communications,   difficul- 
ties of,  240 

Unconscious  muscular  action,  21 
et  seq. 

Visions,  tee  Hallucination 

Wesley,  Rev.  S.,  and  haunting,  207 

Willing  game,  44 

Writing,  automatic,  220  et  seq. 

Zahoris,  the,  185 
Zancigs,  the,  50 
Zoist,  the,  87,  157 


he  Home  University 

°f  Modern  Knowledge 


made  up  of  absolutely  new  books  by  leading   authorities. 

'he  editors  are  Professors  Gilbert  Murray,  H.  A.  L.  Fisher, 
W.  T.  Brewster,  and  J.  Arthur  Thomson. 

loth  bound,  good  paper,  clear  type,  256  pages  per  volume, 
bibliographies,  indices,  also  maps  or  illustrations  where 
needed.  Each  complete  and  sold  separately. 


50c 


volume 


AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Order 
imber] 

7.  The  Colonial  Period  (1607-1766). 

By  CHARLES  McLEAN  ANDREWS,  Professor  of  American  History,  Yale. 
The  fascinating  history  of  the  two  hundred  years  of  "colonial  times." 

2.  The   Wars   Between   England   and   America 
(1763-1815). 

By  THEODORE  C.  SMITH,  Professor  of  American  History,  Williams 
College.  A  history  of  the  period,  with  especial  emphasis  on  The 
Revolution^and  The  War  of  1812. 

67.  From  Jefferson  to  Lincoln  (1815-1860). 

By  WILLIAM  MACDONALD,  Professor  of  History,  Brown  University. 
The  author  makes  the  history  of  this  period  circulate  about  constitu- 
tional ideas  and  slavery  sentiment. 

25.  The  Civil  War  (1854-1865). 

By  FREDERIC  L.  PAXSON,  Professor  of  American  History,  University 
of  Wisconsin. 

39.  Reconstruction  and  Union  (1865-1912). 

By  PAUL  LELAND  HAWORTH.  A  History  of  the  United  States  in  our 
own  times. 


GENERAL  HISTORY  AND  GEOGRAPHY 

78.  Latin  America. 

By  WILLIAM  R.  SHEPHERD,  Professor  of  History,  Columbia.  Wit 
maps.  Sets  forth  the  kind  of  equipment  and  the  historical,  artistit' 
and  commercial  development  of  the  Central  and  South  America 
republics. 

76.  The  Ocean.     A  General  Account  of  the  Sci 
ence  of  the  Sea. 

By  SIR  JOHN  MURRAY,  K.  C.  B.,  Naturalist  H.  M.  S.  "Challenger, 
1872-1876,  joint  author  of  The  Depths  of  the  Ocean,  etc. 

86.  Exploration  of  the  Alps. 

By  ARNOLD  LUNN,  M.  A.  A  record  of  the  exploits  of  the  first  feat 
some  travellers  in  Switzerland,  the  pioneers  of  scientific  exploratior 
the  conditions  of  present-day  climbing  and  the  records  of  all  thes 
things  in  ancient  and  modern  literature. 

72.  Germany  of  To-day. 

By  CHARLES  TOWER.  Describes  the  constitution  and  government  o 
the  Empire  and  its  several  States,  city  administration  and  enterprise 
educational  institutions,  the  organization  of  industry  and  agriou! 
ture,  and  the  outstanding  features  of  social  and  intellectual  activity 

57.  Napoleon. 

By  HERBERT  FISHER,  Vice-Chancellor  of  Sheffield  University.  Autho 
of  The  Republican  Tradition  in  Europe,  etc.  Mr.  Fisher  presents  a 
once  a  vivid  portrait  of  the  "greatest  conqueror  and  captain  of  mod 
ern  times,"  and  an  important  historical  estimate  of  the  period. 

26.  The  Dawn  of  History. 

By  J.   L.   MYRES,   Professor   of  Ancient  History,   Oxford. 

30.  Rome. 

By  W.  WARDE  FOWLER,  author  of  Social  Life  at  Rome,  etc.  "Ai 
accurate,  scholarly,  and  unusually  entertaining  history  from  the  ear 
liest  authentic  records  to  the  death  of  Marcus  Aurelius." — American 
Library  Association  Booklist. 

84.  The  Growth  of  Europe. 

By  GRANVILLE  COLE,  Professor  of  Geology,  Royal  College  of  Science 
Ireland.  A  study  of  the  geology  and  physical  geography  in  rnnnrc 
tion  with  the  political  geography. 

13.  Medieval  Europe. 

By  H.  W.  C.  DAVIS,  Fellow  at  Balliol  College,  Oxford,  author  o 
Charlemagne,  etc. 

33.  The  History  of  England. 

By  A.  F.  POLLARD,  Professor  of  English  History,  Universisty  o 
London. 

3.  The  French  Revolution. 

By  HILAIRE  BELLOC.  "For  the  busy  man  it  would  be  difficult  t< 
name  another  work  better  suited  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  ar 
intelligent  idea  of  the  greatest  political  event  of  modern  times."— 
San  rranacisco  Chronicle. 


A  Short  History  of  War  and  Peace. 

By  G.  H.  PERRIS,  author  of  Russia  in  Rei'olution,  etc.  The  Hon. 
James  Bryce  writes:  "I  have  read  it  with  much  interest  and  pleas- 
ure, admiring  the  skill  with  which  you  have  managed  to  compress  so 
many  facts  and  views  into  so  small  a  volume." 

0.  History  of  Our  Time  (1885-1911). 

By  G.  P.  GOOCH.    A  "moving  picture"  of  the  world  since  IMS. 

2.  The  Papacy  and  Modern  Times. 

By  REV.  WILLIAM   BARRY,  D.  D.,  author  of  The  Papal  Mo*^ 
etc.     The  story  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  Temporal  Power. 

5.  Polar  Exploration. 

By  DR.  W.  S.  BRUCE,  Leader  of  the  "Scotia"  expedition.     Empha- 
sizes the   results  of  the  expeditions,   not   in   miles  traveled,   but   in 
valuable    information    brought    home.      "Of    enormous    interest. "- 
Chatauqua  Press. 

L8.  The  Opening-up  of  Africa. 

By  Sir  H.  H.  JOHNSTON.     The  first  living  authority  on  the  •ubject 
tells  how  and  why  the  "native  races"  went  to  the  variout  part* 
Africa    and    summarizes    its    exploration    and    colonisation.      (With 
maps.) 

19.  The  Civilization  of  China. 

By  H.  A.  GILES,  Professor  of  Chinese,  Cambridge,  author  of  A 
tory  of  Chinese  Literature,  etc.     A  vivid  outline  of  history,  OWBMI 

and  customs,  art,  literature,  and  religion. 

36.  Peoples  and  Problems  of  India. 

By  SIR  T.  W.  HOLDERNESS,  Secretary  of  the  Revenue,  Statistfci,  « 
Commerce  Department  of  the  British  India  Office. 
treatise   dealing  with  the  range  of  subjects  lairly   u 
title."— The  Dial. 

7.  Modern  Geography. 

Those  to  whom  "geography     •«§§•« 
tr     will  rain  a  new  view  of  the  world 
features  to  living 


things  and  to  some  of  the  chief  institutions  of  cmluatioi 

51.  Master  Mariners. 

By  JOHN  R.  SPEARS,  author  of  The  History  of  <>*'  N«n. 
history  of  sea  craft  and  sea  adventure  from  the  earliest  time*. 
an  account  of  sea  customs  and  the  great  seame 

SOCIAL  SCIENCE 


and  abroad. 


79.  Unemployment. 

By  A.  C.   PIGOU,   M.   A., 


Professor   of   Political   Economy  at   Cam 

bridge.  The  meaning,  measurement,  distribution,  and  effects  of  un 
employment,  its  relation  to  wages,  trade  fluctuations,  and  disputes! 
and  some  proposals  of  remedy  or  relief. 

80.  Common-Sense  in  Law. 

By  PROF.  PAUL  VINOGRADOFF,  D.  C.  L.,  LL.  D.  Social  and  Legal 
Rules — Legal  Rights  and  Duties — Facts  and  Acts  in  Law — Legislation 
— Custom — Judicial  Precedents — Equity — The  Law  of  Nature. 

49.  Elements  of  Political  Economy. 

By  S.  J.  CHAPMAN,  Professor  of  Political  Economy  and  Dean  oi 
Faculty  of  Commerce  and  Administration,  University  of  Manchesten 
A  clear  statement  of  the  theory  of  the  subject  for  non-expert  readers, 

11.  The  Science  of  Wealth. 

By  J.  A.  HOBSON,  author  of  Problems  of  Poverty.  A  study  of  thj 
structure  and  working  of  the  modern  business  world. 

1.  Parliament.     Its   History,   Constitution,    and 
Practice. 

By  SIR  COURTENAY  P.  ILBERT,  Clerk  of  the  House  of  Commond 
"Can  be  praised  without  reserve.  Admirably  clear." — New  York  Sun 

16.  Liberalism. 

By  PROF.  L.  T.  HOBHOUSE,  author  of  Democracy  and  Reaction.  A 
masterly  philosophical  and  historical  review  of  the  subject. 

5.  The  Stock  Exchange. 

By  F.  W.  HIRST,  Editor  of  the  London  Economist.  Reveals  to  thJ 
non-financial  mind  the  facts  about  investment,  speculation,  and  ihi 
other  terms  which  the  title  suggests. 

10.  The  Socialist  Movement. 

By  J.  RAMSAY  MACDONALD,  Chairman  of  the  British  Labor  Party! 
"The  latest  authoritative  exposition  of  Socialism." — San  Francis^c 
Argonaut. 

28.  The  Evolution  of  Industry. 

By  D.  H.  MACGREGOR,  Professor  of  Political  Economy,  University 
of  Leeds.  An  outline  of  the  recent  changes  that  have  given  us  th} 
present  conditions  of  the  working  classes  and  the  principles  involved 

29.  Elements  of  English  Law. 

By  W.  M.  GELDART,  Vinerian  Professor  of  English  Law,  Oxford.  A 
simple  statement  of  the  basic  principles  of  the  English  legal  systerr 
on  which  that  of  the  United  States  is  based. 

32.  The  School :  An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of 
Education. 

By  J.  J.  FINDLAY,  Professor  of  Education,  Manchester.  Present! 
the  history,  the  psychological  basis,  and  the  theory  of  the  school  with 
a  rare  power  oi  summary  and  suggestion. 

6.  Irish  Nationality. 

By  MRS.  J.  R.  GREEN.  A  brilliant  account  of  the  genius  and  missior 
oi  the  Irish  people.  "An  entrancing  work,  and  I  would  advise  everj 
one  with  a  drop  of  Irish  blood  in  his  veins  or  a  vein  of  Irish  sym 
pathy  in  his  heart  to  read  it." — New  York  Times'  Review. 


NATURAL  SCIENCE 

58.  Disease  and  Its  -Causes. 

By  W.  T.  COUNCILMAN,  M.  D.,  LL.  D.f  Professor  of  Pathology.  Har- 

vard  University. 

85.  Sex. 

By  J.  ARTHUR  THOMPSON  and  PATRICK  GEDDES,  joint  author*  of  TW 

Evolution  of  Sex. 

71.  Plant  Life. 

By  T    B.  FARMER,  D.  Sc.,  F.  R.  S.,  Professor  of  Botany  in 

perial   College  of   Science.     This  very   fully  illustrated  Tolume  eon 

tains  an  account  of  the  salient  features  of  plant  f 

63.  The  Origin  and  Nature  of  Life. 

By   BENJAMIN    M.    MOORE,    Professor   of   Bio-Chemistry,    L 

*RV  RAPWAFL  MELDOLA  F  R.  S.,  Professor  of  Chemistry.  Fi 
?LhnkS  College  Presents  the  way  in  which  the  .cience  ha, 
oped  and  the  stage  it  has  reached. 

53  V^SfS;  Professor  of  EUctrica.  &*«** 

Birmingham. 


8°" 

Shows  how  the  human  body 


hwSSb»M«inH«»'-' 


9.  The  Evolution  of  Plants. 

By  DR.  D.  H.  SCOTT,  President  of  the  Linnean  Society  of  Londor 
The  story  of  the  development  of  flowering  plants,  from  the  earlies 
zoological  times,  unlocked  from  technical  language. 

43.  Matter  and  Energy. 

By  F.  SODDY,  Lecturer  in  Physical  Chemistry  and  Radioactivity 
University  of  Glasgow.  "Brilliant.  Can  hardly  be  surpassed.  Sur. 
to  attract  attention." — New  York  Sun. 

41.  Psychology,  The  Study  of  Behaviour. 

By  WILLIAM  McDoucALL,  of  Oxford.  A  well  digested  summary  o 
the  essentials  of  the  science  put  in  excellent  literary  form  by  a  lead 
ing  authority. 

42.  The  Principles  of  Physiology. 

By  PROF.  J.  G.  MCKENDRICK.  A  compact  statement  by  the  Emeritu: 
Professor  at  Glasgow,  for  uninstructed  readers. 

37.  Anthropology. 

By  R.  R.  MARETT,  Reader  in  Social  Anthropology,  Oxford.  Seeks  t< 
plot  out  and  su*m  up  the  general  series  of  changes,  bodily  and  mental 
undergone  by  man  in  the  course  of  history.  "Excellent.  So  enthusi 
astic,  so  clear  and  witty,  and  so  well  adapted  to  the  general  reader.' 
\  — American  Library  Association  Booklist. 

17.  Crime  and  Insanity. 

By  DR.  C.  A.   MERCIER,  author  of  Text-Book  of  Insanity,  etc. 

12.  The  Animal  World. 

By  PROF.  F.  W.  GAMBLE. 

15.  Introduction  to  Mathematics. 

By  A.  N.  WHITEHEAD,  author  of  Universal  Algebra. 

PHILOSOPHY  AND  RELIGION 
69.  A  History  of  Freedom  of  Thought. 

By  JOHN  B.  BURY,  M.  A.,  LL.  D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Modern  His 
tory  in  Cambridge  University.  Summarizes  the  history  of  the  loii| 
struggle  between  authority  and  reason  and  of  the  emergence  of  th< 
principle  that  coercion  of  opinion  is  a  mistake. 

55.  Missions :  The^r  Rise  and  Development. 

By  MRS.  MANDELL  CREIGHTON,  author  of  History  of  England.  Th< 
author  seeks  to  prove  that  missions  have  done  more  to  civilize  thi 
world  than  any  other  human  agency. 

52.  Ethics. 

By  G.  E.  MOORE,  Lecturer  in  Moral  Science,  Cambridge.  Discusse 
what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong,  and  the  whys  and  wherefores. 

65.  The  Literature  of  the  Old  Testament. 

By  GEORGE  F.  MOORE,  Professor  of  the  History  of  Religion,  Harvar< 
University.  "A  popular  work  of  the  highest  order.  Will  be  profit 
able  to  anybody  who  cares  enough  about  Bible  study  to  read  a  seriou 
book  on  the  subject." — American  Journal  of  Theology 

50.  The  Making  of  the  New  Testament. 

By  B.  W.  BACON,  Professor  of  New  Testament  Crtocism,  Yale.  Ai 
authoritative  summary  of  the  results  of  modern  critical  research 
with  regard  to  the  origins  of  the  New  Testament. 


5.  The  Problems  of  Philosophy. 

By   BERTRAND  RUSSELL,  Lecturer  and    Late   Fellow    Trinitv 

Cambridge. 

4.  Buddhism. 

By  MRS.  RHYS  DAVIDS,  Lecturer  on  Indian  Philosophy,  Manchester. 

6.  English  Sects:  A  History  of  Nonconfom 

By  W.  B.  SELBIE,  Principal  of  Manchester  College,  Oxford. 

10.  Comparative  Religion. 

By  PROF.  J.  ESTLIN  CARPENTER.     "One  of  the  few  authorities  on  tkis 

subject  compares  all  the  religions  to  see  what  they   have  to  u" 
the  great  themes   of  religion." — Christian   Work  o»J 

;8.  Religious  Development  Between  Old  and  New 
Testaments. 

By   R.    H.    CHARLES,   Canon  of  Westminster.     Shows  how    religious 
and  ethical  thought  between  180  B.  C.  and  100  A.  D.  grew  naturally 

into  that  of  the  New  Testament. 

LITERATURE  AND  ART 
r3.  Euripides  and  His  Age. 

By    GILBERT   MURRAY,   Regius   Professor  of  Creek,  Oxford.      Bring* 
before  the  reader  an  undisputedly  great  j.«i«-t  ami  JUBAT 

ingly  successful  playwright,  and  a  figure  of  high  significance  in  the 

history   of  humanity. 

51.  Chaucer  and  His  Times. 

By   GRACE  E.   HADOW,   Lecturer   Lady  Margaret   Hall.  Oxford:   Late 

Reader,  Bryn  Mawr. 

0.  Ancient  Ar.t  and  Ritual. 

By  JANE  E.  HARRISON,  LL.  D.,  D.  Litt.     "One  of  the  100  moat  i» 

portant  books  of  1913."— New  York  Times  Review. 

51.  The  Victorian  Age  in  Literature. 

By  G    K.  CHESTERTON.     The  most  powerfully  sustained  and  brilliant 
piece  of  writing  Mr.   Chesterton  has  yet  published. 

).  Dr.  Johnson  and  His  Circle. 

By  JOHN  BAILEY.     Johnson's  life,  character,  works,  and  j 
are  surveyed;  and  there  is  a  notable  vindication  of  I 
Boswell." 

>8.  The  Newspaper. 

By  G.  BINNEY  DIBBLE.    The  first  full  account,  from  tt 
newspaper  organization   as  it  exist! 

52.  Painters  and  Painting. 

By  SIR  FREDERICK  WEDMORE.     With   16  half-t 

34.  The  Literature  of  Germany. 

By  J.  G. 


t/ the 'French  Renaissance. 


40.  The  English  Language. 

By  L.  P.  SMITH.  A  concise  history  of  the  origin  and  developmeu 
of  the  English  language. 

45.  Medieval  English  Literature. 

By  W.  P.  KER,  Professor  of  English  Literature,  University  Collegi 
London.  "One  of  the  soundest  scholars.  His  style  is  effective,  sin 
pie,  yet  never  dry." — The  Athenaeum. 

89.  Elizabethan  Literature. 

By  J  M.  ROBERTSON,  M.  P.,  author  of  "Montaigne  and  Shaki 
speare,"  "Modern  Humanists." 

27.  Modern  English  Literature. 

By  G.  H.  MAIR.  From  Wyatt  and  Surrey  to  Synge  and  Yeats,  "j 
most  suggestive  book,  one  of  the  best  of  this  great  series." — Chicaa 
Evening  Post. 

2.  Shakespeare. 

By  JOHN  MASEFIELD.  "One  of  the  very  few  indispensable  adjunct 
to  a  Shakespearean  Library." — Boston  Transcript. 

31.  Landmarks  in  French  Literature. 

By  G.  L.  STRACHEY,  Scholar  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.     "For 
survey  of  the  outstanding  figures  of  French  literature  with  an  acut 
analysis  of  the  contribution  which  each  made  to  his  time  and  to  th 
general  mass  there  has  been  no  book  as  yet  published  so  judiciall; 
interesting." — The  Chantauquan. 

38.  Architecture. 

By  PROF.  W.  R.  LETHABY.  An  introduction  to  the  history  am 
theory  of  the  art  of  building.  "Professor  Lethaby's  scholarship  am 
extraordinary  knowledge  of  the  most  recent  discoveries  of  archaea 
logical  research  provide  the  reader  with  a  new  outlook  and  with  nev 
facts." — The  Athenaeum. 

66.  Writing  English  Prose. 

By  WILLIAM  T.  BREWSTER,  Professor  of  English,  Columbia  Univer 
sity.  "Should  be  put  into  the  hands  of  every  man  who  is  beginninj 
to  write  and  of  every  teacher  of  English  that  has  brains  enough  ti 
understand  sense." — New  York  Sun. 

83.  William  Morris :  His  Work  and-  Influence. 

By  A.  GLUTTON  BROCK,  author  of  Shellev:  The  Man  and  the  Fuel 
William  Morris  believed  that  the  artist  should  toil  for  love  of  hi 
work  rather  than  the  gain  of  his  employer,  and  so  he  turned  fror 
making  works  of  art  to  remaking  society. 

OTHER    VOLUMES   IN    PREPARATION. 

HENRY  HOLT  AND  COMPANY 
34  West  33d  Street  New  Yorl 


*- 

Cx 
>- 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY